The journal of Monsr. de Saint Amour doctor of Sorbonne,: containing a full account of all the transactions both in France and at Rome, concerning the five famous propositions controverted between the Jansenists and the Molinists, from the beginning of that affair till the Popes decision. / Faithfully rendred out of French. ; A like display of the Romish state, court, interests, policies, &c. and the mighty influences of the Jesuites in that church, and many other Christian states, being not hitherto extant.

THE FOURTH PART.

January 1652. Containing what pass'd during the first six Moneths of the Year 1652.

CHAP. I.

Of what pass'd at Paris and at Rome during the first three weeks of Ja∣nuary.

THE first thing which we did this year, was to go on Tues∣day January 2. to the Pope's Presence-Chamber, in order to being introduc'd to audi∣ence; which we could not obtain that day, because the Prince of Luneburg who had the first, and Cardinal Ʋrsin who had the second, took up all the time. We repair'd thither every day afterwards that we could hope for it, till at length we obtain'd it on the 21. of the same moneths, as I shall relate in its due place.

In the mean while we employ'd our time as the necessity and advantage of our affair or the rules of Decorum required: That Tuesday afternoon I went with M. Brousse to M. le Cavalier Pozzo a person of note in Rome and of great worth; He told us in his entertainment a pleasant Conceit of a Jesuite, whom he formerly knew, and who was the present Pope's Confessor; This Jesuite maintain'd and would needs print his Opinion That the Pope might choose his successor before his death, and establish him as a Coadjutor in that highest Ecclesiastical dignity.

The same day at Paris a person nam'd Sangui∣niere who had been a Jesuite, but thrust him∣self into the Faculty of Divinity, so far as to maintain a Thesis in a Tentative Question, have∣ing demanded in the Assembly Letters concerning his time of study, was deny'd, though he was backd by the favorers of the Jesuites, and more then any by M. Hallier.

The same Doctors appear'd also very displeas'd with the News which they receiv'd at that time of the arrival of my Collegues at Rome: but yet they comforted themselves for all that, by pub∣lishing abroad that that whould not hinder but the Pope would speedily pronounce a Judgment a∣gainst the Propositions, and that if he gave us a hearing before he pronounc'd, it would be but as I had been heard in the businesse of the Houres. Which coming to the ears of the Bishops who de∣ligated us, they enjoyn'd us again by a Letter which they caus'd to be written to us on the fifth of that moneth, to beware of engaging in a se∣cret or private Conference; but to coniinue suing for a solemn one, like those which had been held under Clement VIII. and Paul V. before which, we should not be contented with answering for the Catholick sense which the Propositions im∣puted to us might admit, in which alone they were to be maintain'd as Orthodox, but also should ac∣cuse the erroneous sentiments of Molina, and demand the condemnation thereof against the Je∣suites.

On Monday the 8. we accompani'd Cardinal Barberin to the Consistory, and he did us the honour to desire us to dine with him the next day. Accordingly having treated us with very great magnificence he carried us to spend the afternoon in his Library, and afterwards himself conducted us home.

On the 11. M. Brousse and I went to see the

Ambassador, and accompani'd him to the Palace of S. Mark to the Ambassador of Venice, and from thence to the profess'd House of the Jesuits call'd le Giesu, which is not far from his Palace. The Ambassador, as he told us, went thither to speak with one of those Fathers with whom the King was not well pleas'd; which he did, after he had heard Masse. I observ'd that assoon at F. Annat recei∣ved notice of the Ambassador's coming, he went away without staying for him, to get audience of the Pope.

On Fryday the 12th. we began to visite the Cardinals who we knew were design'd for our Congregation. That day we visited Cardinal Spa∣da, who receiv'd and entertain'd us very well. But this was considerable in the audience he gave us, that there was not spoken so much as one word concerning our affair on one side or other. After which I going alone to see the Cure of S. Saviour, he gave me a very remarkable Item, which we alwayes endevor'd to Practise, viz. That the half of an Affaire, especially at Rome, consisteth in the manner of well managing it, La Meta d' un ne∣gotio consiste nel modo di ben portarlo.

This good Cure was great friend and country∣man to Monsignor Ghiggi, who was lately return'd from his Nuntiature at Munster. He gave me an account of him as a man of great piety and learning, much in favour with the Pope, and one of his Secretaries of state, who would not fail to be Cardinal at the next promotion, and perhaps one day Pope, when there was pass'd another Papacy after the present. For these rea∣sons he advis'd me to visite him asson as I could, to informe him of the state of our af∣faires. Upon his motion I went for that purpose on Saturday the 13th of January; but finding that he gave no audience, I went tot S. Maria Mag∣giore.

There I saw the Dominican Confessor of the French Nation, who told me that the next day there was to be, a Chappel of Cardinals, to cele∣brate there a Masse of the Trinity for Pius V. That this Pope dy'd in such opinion of Sanctity, that on the first of May his tombe was strew'd over with abundance of flowers, and his Chappel was all full of ex voto. But since the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. for the Canonization of Saints, those ex voto were taken away and shut up in the Sacristy or Vestry, and the custome of strew∣ing flowers upon his tomb was abolish'd: I went afterwards to S. John de Lateran to see F. Cavalli and return him his little tract of Obser∣vations upon the Conection of the Hymnes which was made by a Jesuite in the name of Ʋrban VIII. which Jesuite was much incens'd against F. Ca∣valli because of the faults, both as to Grammar and sense, which he found in that Conection. F. Cavalli submitted his Reflections very humbly, to as many as would look upon them. The Car∣dinals car'd not to examine whether he had rea∣son or no; though some said it was a thing that deserv'd to be taken heed to. But that which is remarkable herein, is, that though those new Hymnes were introduc'd everywhere, as an order given by the Pope; yet the Canons of S. Peter withstood all the instances made to them to make use thereof, upon the sole account of the newnesse of those verses; wherewith their Chanters, being habituated and accustom'd to the old, were inconvenienc'd. And indeed their resi∣stance and their custome caus'd that they were left to the possession and use of the old, notwithstanding the earnest desire of the Authors of those new Cor∣rections that those Canons should confirm by their example the care that was taken to introduce them into all Christendom.

On Monday the 15th. we visited the Covent of Barefooted Carmelites of our Lady de la Victorie, where we were inform'd by one of those Fryers that the Pope having been lately confer'd with a∣bout our affair by a Considerable person who soli∣cited him to put an end to this great controversie de auxiliis, which troubled the Church for so many years; the Pope signifi'd that his mind and reso∣lution was to follow the example, of his Predeces∣sors who were contented with imposing silence in the matter to both parties; that enough had been done in condemning or rather prohibiting in ge∣neral the book of Jansenius; and that he would do nothing more. Wherewith the said Person not con∣tented, reply'd to the Pope that this was not the thing which the most considerable persons in the Church expected, but on the contrary they con∣ceiv'd that his Holiness was oblig'd to terminate the contests in the present case; and to perswade him to it, he shew'd him the Writing above men∣tion'd, whereof F. Mulard was the dispersor, in∣titl'd Ʋtrum sit sopienda, &c. Which he read to the Pope from the beginning to the end; and after the Pope had heard it, he made no other answer to this person to free himself from his instances, but told he might shew the said Writing to such of the Cardinals as he thought fit.

On Wednessday the 17th. I went again to Mon∣signor Ghiggi, to make him the visite which the Cure of S. Saviour had given him notice that I intended. He receiv'd me with much civility and gravity. After I had told him in few words the substance of our affair, and the importance it was of, I began to give him a particular account of all that had pass'd in it; but before I had done representing to him the reasons which were op∣pos'd to M. Cornet in the Assembly of the first if July, to hinder proceeding to any examina∣tion of the Propositions, Monsignor Ghiggi told me that he was expected by the Pope, and there∣fore pray'd me to dispatch and tell him the mat∣ter of fact without standing upon the reasons. So I was oblig'd to passe succinctly over the chief and essential points of this affair, as the False Censure presented to the Pope for confirmation; the de∣sign of M. de Vabres, seeing that way fail'd to get the Assembly of the Clergy to sign a Let∣ter wherein to desire the condemnation of the Propositions, upon assurance given him by the Jesuites that they would obtain it if the Clergy desir'd it; his resolution (when he could do nothing with the Clergy) to inveigle several particular Bishops to subscribe the said Letter; the care of those which sent me, to advertise the Pope of the ambiguity of the Propositions pre∣sented to him by that Letter, the surprise which was to be fear'd in it, the interest of the H. See to avoid that surprise, the importance it was of in refence to his Authority, the truth, and the

peace of the Faithfull; in fine, that I must come another time when his Lordship was more at lei∣sure, to give him more ample and particular in∣formations upon the whole, and that my Collegues would not fail to wait upon him, and pay their duty to him as soon as they had seen the Pope. Monsignor Ghiggi told me, it would be better that I came alone to acquaint him with the Case, then that many came to do it; because oftentimes in occasions of this nature, number did more hurt then good. He said the Pope had not yet spoken to him about this affair, and till the Pope did so, he would not meddle with it; Ne videretur mitte∣re manum in alienam messem: but probably the Pope would communicate it to him assoon as we had deliver'd him our Letters. I answer'd, that I had deliver'd them almost Six months ago. He reply'd, that then it would be requisite to leave a Memorial with the Pope when we were admitted to him, to refresh his Holinesses memory; and that when that Memorial came to his hands, it would be sufficient, that before it did, it was not needfull for us to make a visit to him, because Se∣cretaries of State receive none, but alwayes keep their doors shut, excepting for affaires. I told him, that we would do as he appointed, and I re∣new'd to him the declaration which I had made to the Pope, that we had no pretension against the Bull of Ʋrban VIII; and that of the Propositions upon which his Censure was sollicited, there was not any in that of Pius V.

On Thursday the 18th. we visited Cardinal Gi∣netti, who again gave us great testimonies of good will and earnestnesse ro apply himself seriously to this affair. He askt us also if our Adversaries were come. I answer'd, that none appear'd open∣ly; but the Jesuites were those with whom we had to do, and whom we would attaque as our prin∣cipal adversaries, who had set a work all these pro∣jects against the doctrine of the Church, to up∣hold that of Molina; that their whole Society was assembled ad Rome; that they might choose the a∣blest of their Fathers to defend themselves against the accusations and complaints which we had to charge them with; and so we should not want Parties. He approv'd what I said; but our confe∣rence was not long, and we ended it sooner then we should have done, out of decency, because we saw there was a Table prepar'd for a Congregation which his Eminence expected there.

That day I was told by one of the H. Office, that he to whom F. Annat's book de Incoacta libertate, then under the Presse, was committed to read, had made his Report of it eight dayes ago; that M. Al∣bizzi mov'd there might be given to it not only a Licence for printing, but also a kind of Approba∣tion; that there was nothing in it contrary to the Faith; but the Members of the H. Office conside∣ring it was not their Custom, M. Albizzi could not bring them to his intended innovation, and so the book was only remitted to the Master of the Sacred Palace.

I went to visit him on Saturday the 19. and re∣presented the Prejudice which the Cause of Grace Effectual by it self would receive by the Approba∣tion which F. Annat endeavour'd to get from the Congregation of the H. Office for the Book he was printing, and the advantage which the Jesuites would make of it, for the upholding of their Mo∣linistical Grace subject to Free Will, which could not be establisht but upon the ruines of many Chri∣stian Truths. The Master of the Sacred Palace pre∣sently agreed with me as to the prejudice which those truths receive from that Molinistical opini∣on, and particularly mention'd many truths that are subverted thereby. But he told me, that he did not believe F. Annat's book was writ in de∣fence of that opinion; That were it so, it could not afford any consequence as to the matter of the Doctrine, which would not fail to be maintain'd, when they came to the Decision; but till it were come to that, the Pope had prohibited writing of these matters without permission of the Congrega∣tion of the H. Office; That the said Congregation had given F. Annat such permission, and him (the Master, &c.) permission to peruse the book, and give his consent to the impression; That he had done so, and could not have done otherwise; That those people were Almighty, Ognipotenti; That he was in an office in which it was necessary to obey. By which I saw, that we must be contented either to behold that book publisht, with whatever ad∣vantagious Notes of Approbation it could be au∣thoris'd, or else stop its course by our complaint to the Pope against it, if we could get audience of him before it came forth.

CHAP. II.

Of the first Audience which we had toge∣ther of the Pope, Jan. 21. 1652. at the end of which we deliver'd to him our first Memorial.

AT length we obtain'd that so much desired Audience, on Sunday, Jan. 21. After we had made the usual kneelings at entrance into the Chamber where the Pope was, and kiss'd his feet, we placed our selves all four before him in a Semicircle, and being upon our knees, M. Brousse our Senior, spoke in Latin to his Holinesse what followeth in the Translation.

Most Holy Father,

THE Joy we resent this day is so great, that no words are capable to expresse it. For what could happen more desirable and more happy to Sons of the Church, to Priests and Doctors, then to see our selves prostrate before the Common Father of Christi∣ans, the Visible Head of the Church, the Vicar of Jesus Christ, and the Successor of S. Peter, to kisse his feet, and receive a benediction from his hand and mouth? So that we doubt not but the sequel of this Year will be favourable to us, and the successe of our Commission fortunate, since we begin both the one and the other with your Holinesse's benediction.

Behold us, most H. F. at the feet of your Holinesse, sent from many most illustrious Bishops of France, who excited with an ardent Zeal for the Mysteries and Articles of Faith, and animated by their re∣spect to the Holy See, and particularly towards your Holinesse, have delegated us hither, to beseech you

in their Name (according to the laudable custom of the Church in the like occasions) to please to or∣dain a Congregation for the Examination and Dis∣cussion of five Equivocal Propositions, fraudulently and subtilly contriv'd, and whereof the Authors them∣selves sollicit a Censure with all kind of artifices; to the end that after the Parties shall have been heard in presence one of the other, their proofs and reasons reciprocally produc'd, subscrib'd and commu∣nicated, the whole being weigh'd and examin'd as the importance of the matter requireth, your Holi∣nesse may pronounce and declare by the supreme au∣thority which you have in the Church, what ought to be follow'd, and what avoided; which is the true sense of those Propositions which we are oblig'd to hold, and which the false which we ought to abhorr; as we understand by publick and authentick Acts to have been practis'd under Clement VIII. and Paul V. of h••ppy memory, with so great glory to those two great Popes, so much lustre of the truth, and so great ad∣vantage to the H. See.

Our Confrere here present hath formerly propound∣ed the same more largely to your Holinesse, when he had the Honor to present to you the Letters of our LL. the Bishops; and therefore I shall not repeat it, for fear of being tedious to your Holinesse, reserving my self to speak further thereof when your Holinesse shall please to command me. For your Holinesse may easi∣ly judge, by that strength of mind which it hath plea∣sed God to give you, of what importance this Suite of ours is for the preservation of truth, for unity, for peace, and for the authority of the Church, Foras∣much as the said Propositions being capable of divers senses, true and false, Catholick and Heretical, and having been cunningly fram'd by those who are the Authors of them, with design, if once they be condem∣ned in general and according to the rigor of the words, to attribute to themselves the judgement of such Equi∣vocal Censure, and under pretext of defending it, to take the Liberty of applying it as they please to all the kinds of senses; and so by mingling the true with the false, and error with the Catholick faith, to excite envy and hatred against many both Bishops and Do∣ctors of very great piety and excellent learning, to accuse them to your Holinesse as guilty of spiritual Treason, and to traduce them by their injuries and calumnies in the minds of the ignorant common peo∣ple; as they have not been asham'd to do already, to the great scandal of all good men.

In which regard, most H. F. there is none but sees how necessary the clearing of those Propositions is for Ʋnion, for peace, and for the good of the Church, to the end that the parties having been heard on either side, all the equivocations and ambiguities of words being unfolded, and all the odious cavills dispell'd and rejected, falsitie may become sever'd from truth, error from the faith, and bran from the flower, (to use S. Gregorie's Words.)

I passe over in silence, most H. F. (that so I may not abuse the grace which your Holinesse doth me in hearing me) that all this dispute concerns the dignity, authority and doctrine of S. Augustin, whom the su∣preme Pontifs and the whole Church have alwayes held in so great veneration; of that glorious Doctor I say, the scourge of Hereticks, by whose mouth and pen during twenty years of his life the Church triumphed over its enemies, and still triumphs after his death: so that while the saving and victorious grace of Jesus Christ is in question, the cause is not only S. Augu∣stin's, but that of the Church.

Now, most H. F. whereas the summe of the diffi∣culties which arise in this cause, is principally to know what is the sense of S. Augustin, undoubtedly no∣thing is so necessary in the Church as the discussion and judgement of that true sense; since if your Holi∣nesse should suffer people to continue to expound it in se∣veral manners, the authority and doctrine of that great Father, so often approved and commended by the Church, and by the supreme Pontifs, Innocent, Zo∣zimus, Boniface, Celestin, Sixtus, Leo, Gelasius, Hormisdas, Felix, John, Gregory, Clement, Paul and others, would receive a mortal wound, be shat∣ter'd, and made to jarre with it self, and become ex∣pos'd hy means of fallacious Propositions, to the Cen∣sure of those who have seen hitherto that it was an at∣tempt equally rash and unprofitable to impugne the same under the name of S. Augustin; which your Holinesse easily judges would be the most prejudicial thing in the world, the most injurious to the supreme Pontifs, the most offensive in reference to the Holy Doctor of Grace, and the most destructive to holy and sacred Tradition.

Your prudence and your goodnesse therefore, most H. F. will be pleas'd to grant in behalf of the grace of Jesus Christ, that favour to the Bishops which they request, that quiet to the Faithfull which they wish, and that comfort to good men which they desire, and to our most humble supplications the accomplish∣ment of our hope; that by this means the Faith may be cleared, Truth establisht, Christian Ʋnity strength∣ned, sacred Tradition preserv'd, the honour of the Church maintain'd in the maintaining of the authority of S. Augustin, and that all may conspire to the uphol∣ding of the Majesty and Soveraignty of the H. See and the Roman Church, from whence as from a plen∣teous fountain flow the streams which water other Churches, as that Pope sometimes said who first bore the name which your Holinesse doth. And lastly, that by these so important reasons the Church may have the comfort to see your Holinesse happily accomplish what that H. Pope begun; and that what God did in Innocent I. by his grace and for his grace, he may do the same in Innocent X. and that it may be a part of the glory which by committing to you the guard of his divine flock, he hath reserv'd to your Holinesse, to whom, we in the quality of true sonnes of the Church, Priests, Doctors, and Deputies of our LL. the Bishops, of France, wish at this beginning of the year, an ac∣complish'd felicity, and for whose health and pro∣sperity we daily offer our Sacrifices to his Divine Majesty.

M. Brousse pronounc'd this discourse very deli∣berately and pathetically, according to his usual way, and quickned it with as much vigour as the modesty and the submission befitting one that speaks to the Pope, and the place so little distant from him, and so private, wherein we were, could permit. The Pope heard him with great gravity and attention, and when he had ended, the Pope answer'd in Italian, and made a discourse of about the same length with this of M. Brousse. The sub∣stance which we could recollect of the Popes an∣swer, was not much different from what he had

said to me in the two other audiences which he gave me alone. He told us, that he would not have us speak of Jansenius at all; Non voglio che sia fat∣ta mentione di Jansenio in nissuna maniera. Those were his words. That when his book first came forth, what in it concern'd this affair, was diligent∣ly examin'd; That after such examination it was thought meet to make the Bull of Ʋrban VIII, which was publisht upon this occasion, and by which the reading of Jansenius's book and the The∣ses of the Jesuites which treated of this matter, was prohibited; that as to the publication and execu∣tion of that Bull sundry difficulties were made, but they were never sound of moment enough to hin∣der the execution of the same; Thar the prohibi∣tions made formerly by the Popes to write and dis∣pute of those matters de Auxiliis, were not made without great necessity and cognizance of the cause. That Clement VIII. and Paul V. his Predecessors, after they had taken very much pains, and spent much time and study upon this subject, and after they had assembled the most able Divines, who likewise labour'd very much in it, at length all they could do was to impose a perpetual silence in these matters upon the Divines of both sides; That the best course was to keep to that, and not renew at this day those old disputes which could not be terminated in those times; and consequently not to speak of establishing a new Congregation de Auxiliis. That as for the doctrine of S. Augustin, there was no scruple but it ought to be follow'd and embrac'd in the Church, as it had been in all times in singular esteem and veneration; but the question was, who were they that truly embrac'd it; That when the Deputies of the Faculty of Lo∣vain came to Rome, to defend the book of Janse∣nius, they said the same things that we do of the doctrine of S. Augustin, and the authority it ought to have in the Church; That it was to that alone which they adher'd, and that Jansenius adher'd to the same; but after his book had been examin'd and compar'd with the doctrine of S. Augustine, they who were employ'd therein at that time found that Jansenius held Propositions very different from the sentiments of S. Augustin; That all the world pleaded that authority and doctrine, and every one drew it to his own side; but it could not favour all; That every one construed it as he was inclin'd, and understood it after his own way; but it behooved not to stick so close to things and words, but to consider with what exaggeration and Hyperbole S. Augustin and other Holy Fathers of the Church may have spoken in some cases; as also not to rely and build upon what they may have sometimes said in the heat and vehemence of discourse, as upon the words of Scripture.

The Pope in speaking all this, extended it more to other Fathers then to S. Augustin, and took his rise from what had been done by others, to tell us that the same might also have been done by S. Au∣gustin: but indeed he spoke it with much hesi∣tancy, and rather to make the answers and ob∣jections to us which possibly had been suggested to him by M. Albizzi, or others imbu'd with the Jesuits principles, then as being himself perswa∣ded thereof.

Wherefore his discourse leaving sufficient room for a reply, M. Brousse told the Pope in Italian (as the Letter relateth which he writ the next day to M. Puilon Doctor in Physick of the Faculty of Pa∣ris, his Countryman and friend) That we had no∣thing to do with Jansenius; That he was an Author in whom we were not concern'd, no more then the Bi∣shops who deputed us; that we barely requested the examen and discussion of the Propositions in question, in regard of the diversity of senses whereof they are ca∣pable, to hinder that the Censure which was to be made of them (as we acknowledg'd they deserv'd it in one sense) might not be reflected upon the doctrine of S. Augustin, as the enemies of that Saint profess'd to desire, having purposely fram'd them equivocal, and with different senses: As for the Congregation de Auxiliis, that we would abstain from the word Auxilium, saving so far as it would be necessary for the understanding of the Propositions (we knew the Pope was so firmly re∣solv'd not to renew the examination of that mat∣ter, that lest we should at the first addresse receive from his Holinesse a precise and absolute refusal of the Congregation for which we supplicated, we were forc'd not to unfold to him so openly how it was contain'd in each of the Propositions well un∣derstood. Wherefore to render our Motion the more passable, M. Brousse was oblig'd to tell him in general, as his letter rehearseth, that we should abstain from the term Auxiliis, saving so far as would be necessary for the understanding of the Propo∣sitions.) And because his Holinesse sp••ke of what pass'd under Clement VIII. as if after his time no∣thing had been done in this affair, and that the thing remain'd undecided, he prayed his Holinesse to permit him to revive in his memory that point of history; and he told him, that after the death of Clement VIII, when the choice of his Successor was in agitation, it was determin'd in the Conclave before proceeding to Election, that he who should be chosen should finish what Clement had begun touching the matter de Auxiliis; That therefore Paul V. (who succeeded Leo XI, whose Papacy lasted but a few dayes) immediately after his promotion to S. Peters Chair reassembled those Con∣gregations; that the matters having been examin'd a∣new at the instance of the Jesuites for defence of their Molina, who they said was ill understood, and ill d••∣fended to the Congregations under Clement, the mat∣ter was at length so terminated after many Congrega∣tions, that fifty Propositions of Molina were condem∣ned; that the Bull was prepar'd and ready to thunder forth; but that which hindred it, was the quarrel of Venice, from whence the Jesuites being driven, pray'd his Holinesse not to publish that Bull, which would quite overwhelm them, promising him (what they have not kept) to renounce Molina, and no longer teach those evil Maximes. M. Brousse added, that this being a matter of fact and history which pass'd at Rome, we should not only be imprudent, but also deserve punish∣ment for averring it at his Holinesses feet if it were not true; but we were certain that the Acts of those Congregations, with the Original of the Bull of Paul V. were in Castello (in the Castle S. Angelo) and that if it pleased his Holinesse to cause the same to be pub∣lish'd, there would be no longer need of a Congregation for the terminating of all these contests. The Pope sig∣nified his satisfaction in this point of history, and an∣swer'd that he would think on it. M. Brousse had the liberty to say many other things to him, among o∣thers concerning S. Augustins doctrine, that we adher'd to that alone, not as the Pope might fear

we misconstru'd it, but as it would be found to be really his; That when it came to be examin'd, it would be found clear and uniform, and that it must needs be so, since the Fathers and whole Councils have embrac'd it and commended it to the whole Church, as that which ought to be follow'd, and with which the Church had already triumph'd over so many Hereticks.

We having there concluded it meet for me to speak to his Holinesse, if I could have time, I took occasion in this place to say, That it would be one of the principal things in which his Holinesse would by God's help one day have the satisfaction to find who were mistaken, our adversaries or we, when he had examin'd it and caus'd it to be examin'd in the solemn Congregation for which we came to supplicate; That he should see by the sequell of that examination, whether our adversaries or we, had the true understanding of St. Augustin's senti∣ments; That we now declar'd to him, that we would only adhere to what was acknowledg'd without contradiction and with perfect evidence, to have been taught by that great Doctor as the pure doctrine of the Church, and approv'd for such by Popes; and that it was for this purpose chiefly that we beseecht his Holinesse to establish the Con∣gregation desired by the Bishops upon occasion of those Five Propositions, whereof every one un∣derstood in the Catholick sense of Effectual Grace, contain'd an abridgement of his whole Doctrine; so connex'd together were these matters, and de∣pendant all upon one and the same principle.

After this I took occasion from the Silence which the Pope so much insisted on, to complain to him of F. Annats book which was printing. I repre∣sented to him, that that silence was so far from ha∣ving been enjoyn'd to Divines for ever, that at the same moment we were speaking to him, that book was printing in Rome; That M. Albizzi not content to have obtain'd permission from the Con∣gregation of the H. Office for that Jesuite to break this silence, by publishing his book, us'd his endea∣vours to have it come forth with the Approbation of that Congregation, and the authority of his Ho∣linesses name, thereby to engage the H. See una∣wares in the interests and sentiments of that Socie∣ty; because upon the determination of one single point on one side or other, depended all that was to be held pro or con in the whole matter de Auxi∣liis.

The Pope answer'd me, that it was a great mi∣stake, to think that all that was printed at Rome was the sentiments of the H. See; but the approbation or Imprimatur requisite for the impression of books was not granted nor required, but to hinder least any might be printed that were contrary to the Law of God and to Religion, or against good manners.

Omitting what might have been reply'd to the Pope, (as, that the sentiments of the Jesuites tou∣ching Grace were wholly contrary to Religion, and to the good manners of true Christians) I an∣swer'd, that F. Annat had designed not only to get the usual and general Imprimatur to his book, but to have it examin'd by the Congregatiom of the H. Office, to the end they might authorize the doc∣trine of it, and so the H. See become insensibly en∣gag'd in the unhappy cause of their Molina; that it wat only this consideration, and fear of the en∣gagement of the H. See that made us anxious a∣bout the impression of thar book; that otherwise, were there nothing more then the ordinary impres∣sion, we should be so far from hindring it, that we should rather further it; because S. Augustins and our adversaries printed nothing but what prov'd extremely advantageous to the truth and to our cause, they fill'd their books so with falsities, ig∣norances and lyes, and though all this might serve for some time to uphold their reputation by blind∣ing the lesse attentive, yet when their books came once to be sifted in a Congregation of judicious & equitable Judges, the exorbitances would be scarce credible to which these good Fathers and their adhe∣rents suffer themselves to be transported against truth and honesty; that therefore the more they printed, the more they advantag'd us; but all our trouble was, that they did it in the sight and know∣ledge of the H. See, and by that means engag'd the same in broyls from which it would be hard to clear it self, and which would increase the difficulties of our making known to it the justice of our cause, and of its declaring in our favour.

The Pope was apprehensive of what I said to him about this subject, and signifi'd that he had not heard of that book before, but he would consi∣der of it, and take some order about it. I pro∣ceeded to tell him, how for the better accomplish∣ing their design, they attempted to avoid passing through the hands of the Master of the Sacred Pa∣lace, who was forc'd to supplicate the Cardinals of the H. Office, that the rights of his place might not be prejudic'd in this case; and all that he obtain'd, was, that the said Book might passe through his hands and he might read it; but withall he receiv'd order to passe it, to give it his Imprimatur; and that it was actually printing. The Pope smil'd a little, to render this first audience more agreea∣ble, speaking a word of raillery touching the con∣tinual contest that there was between the Domini∣cans and the Jesuites.

I proceeded to the second thing whereof we a∣greed that I should complain to the Pope, and that was M. Albizzi's extream passion for the interests of the Jesuits; and having told his Holi∣nesse that that Man was wholly possess'd with their sentiments, and blindly favour'd all their designs, I instanc'd visible tokens thereof that I had obser∣ved in particular cases: I told the Pope how he treated me when I was addressing to Cardinal Pan∣zirolo touching the Houres, crying out, Si burla il Signor de Sant' Amor, si burla. That I presently re∣monstrating to him calmly, that he ought to treat me after another sort, if not for my own sake, yet in respect to the Bishops of France who sent me, and to the affair in which the H. See was the principal concern'd, &c. The Pope here interrupted me, and told me I knew how himself had treated me, with how much esteem he had re∣ceived what I represented to him in the name of those illustrious Bishops, and in what account he express'd to hold me particulary. I renew'd my thanks to him; and he proceeded to tell me that Men are sometimes subject to choler, and suffer themselves to be transported with it; but it behoo∣ved to have a little patience in those cases, and ex∣cuse them. I reply'd, that M. Albizzi's proceeding

testify'd more then choler, that he acted out of palpable Aversion: whereof I gave his Holinesse this proof, that having continu'd to justifie to M. Albizzi the reason for my acting as I did, he per∣sisted to treat me ill and exasperate me, saying, that I was come to Rome to offer violence and force to the H. See; that we were full of evil in∣tentions, and sought nothing but to crosse its in∣tersts, &c. The Pope, to shew the injustice of that Reproach, interpos'd, that if it were so, we would not have recourse thither, as we had. I acknowledg'd the weight of the Pope's reason, and added, that it shew'd how injurious M. Albizzi was to speak otherwise; and that when I remon∣strated to the said Signor Albizzi how little just it was in him, and very grievous for us, that he imputed to us evil intentions against the H. See, without having full proof thereof, he answer'd me more bitterly, That it was but too true that we had such evil intentions. Non è che troppo vero; &c. The Pope here again mention'd M. Albizzi's choler in his excuse.

After this discourse, M. Brousse made some ge∣neral complaints to the Pope touching the calum∣nies that were spread without controll against us by the Jesuites, and at their instigation. To which the Pope answer'd, that it was not possible to hinder those disorders; That himself could not prevent all the calumnies that were made against him, and particularly, that it was not possible for him to stop the mouths of those which charged him as if he had no affection to France, but had intentions prejudicial to the service of that Crown, notwithstanding his care in all cases to give proofs of his affection for that first Kingdom of Chri∣stendom, in which for his own particular he had receiv'd so much honour, and so many obliging treatments.

But to give the Pope an instance of the bound∣lesse liberty taken by our Adversaries to dare any thing against us, that their blind passion sug∣gested, I was willing to have himself a witnesse thereof, in presence of my Collegues. I said to him, H. Father, Your Holinesse remembers that you lately saw here a certain Cordelier nam'd F. Mulard, who address'd to your Holinesse as being deputed from the Faculty of Divinity at Paris about the same affaires. The Pope an∣swer'd, that it was true. I proceeded; H. Father, Your Holinesse may also remember, whether in the Audiences you did me the favour to give me, you heard me so much as name the Faculty out of my mouth, to call my self their Deputy; and whether I ever said that I was sent from any other then the Prelates whose Letters I deliver'd to you. The Pope acknowledg'd the truth of both. I continu'd, Neverthelesse H. Father, I have been accus'd to the Assembly of the Faculty, for term∣ing my self their Deputy: and they, who instiga∣ted the said Cordelier to take upon him that Qua∣lity here, aim'd by that artifice to cause the Fa∣culty to declare that they had not deputed me, thereby to blemish my reputation, and possibly to take some pretext of inferring, that the Fa∣culty indirectly authoris'd the Chimerical deputa∣tion of that Cordelier, (who term'd himself so for three or four moneths) in that they did not complain thereof; But some Doctors understan∣ding this Fraud, and laying it open in the Assem∣bly, it gave occasion to the Faculty to declare that they had not hitherto deputed any person hither; and by that means that which had been prepar'd to calumniate me, hath serv'd to convince before your Holinesse the Authors of that imposture of the Cordelier. In proof of all which I presented the Copy of the Facultie's Conclusion to the Pope, desiring him to keep it, and if he thought good, to send it into France, to verifie whether it were the writing of M. Bouvot the Faculties Register, or not; and to make me undergo such punishment as he pleas'd, if he found that I impos'd upon his Holinesse. The Pope told me that he believ'd it sufficiently upon what I said to him, that he did not take me for a person likely to impose upon him; and he bid me read the said Conclusion, which I held in my hands before him. In obedience to his Holinesse I read the same throughout in Latin, as it here followeth.

ANNO Domini Millesimo Sexcentisimo Quin∣quagesimo primo, Die quarta Mensis Novem∣bris, Sacra Theologiae Facultas Parisiensis, post Missam de Spiritu Sancto sua ordinaria habuit Co∣mitia in aula Collegii Sorbonae; in quibus honoran∣dus Magister noster Martinus Grandin Syndicus ex∣posuit se ante paucos dies cum honorando Domino Messier Prodecano vocatos fuisse per Illustrissimum D. Nuncium Apostolicum, ipsum{que} ab iis quaesi∣visse an Facultas Romam legasset D. Abbatem de S. Amando, seu de S. Amore, se{que} respondisse Ne∣minem Romam à Facultate deputatum esse. Quo audito honorandus M. N. Petrus Deschasteaux Sorbonicus asseruit coràm Facultate, Dominum de S. Amour, Romae non se gerere ne{que} gessisse pro De∣putato Facultatis; & suam Assertionem literis sibi ab ipso Domino de St. Amour dudum transmissis, quas exhibuit, comprobavit. Iis expositis, Censu∣it Facultas referendum esse ad Illustrissimum D. Nuntium per eosdem Magistros nostros Messier & Grandin, neminem hactenus ex parte Facultatis fu∣isse Romam deputatum, Dominum{que} de St. Amour significasse se non agere ut deputatum ejusdem, ut li∣teris Domino Deschastea••x ab eo scriptis in Congre∣gatione exhibitis CONSTAT, quas eidem Illu∣strissimo Nuncio communicandas decrevit.

In quo∣rum fidem subscripsi die primâ Mensis Decembris, Anno Domini quo suprà. De Mandato DD. Decani & Magistrorum praefatae Facultatis Sacrae Theologiae Parisiensis.

Signed, Ph. Bouvot, Major Apparitor.

When I had done reading this Conclusion, the Pope askt me how the Nuntio came to have a hand in this business, Hé, come è intervenuto in quesio Monsignor Nuncio? I told the Pope, that I was unwilling to have mention'd that circum∣stance, though it may serve to make their inso∣lence and detraction the more publick and noto∣rious, because I fear'd his Holinesse would not be well pleas'd to hear what hand the Nuntio had had in it; but having been oblig'd by his com∣mand to read the Conclusion, I could not adde

to or diminish from it. That indeed I wonder'd, together with his Holiness, how the Nuntio came to interpose in the matter; but his Holinesse saw that it was so; and all that I could conjecture was, that he must needs have been surpris'd, and made to believe things otherwise then they were; that however, his Holinesse might find thereby that the Nuntio was lyable to be sur∣pris'd too in other things, and consequently that his Holinesse ought not to give credit to all that he might signifie against us, since others have deluded him by making him believe such things in France as he might have sent to his Holinesse, how false and calumnious soever. In the dis∣course about the Authors of that unworthy accu∣sation, mention was made of M. Hallier Syndic of the Faculty and Cosin to F. Mulard, who pos∣sibly had been the principal promotor of it. The Pope told us that he did not know him, but had heard him spoken of as a very commendable per∣son. Whereupon I told the Pope, that whatso∣ever esteem was had of him, his Holinesse might judge whether he deserv'd it, and know what tem∣per and conduct he was of, by comparing the Letters which he had written and were at Rome, with the Conclusion of the Faculty which I had read unto him.

The Pope remain'd astonisht at this Intrigue. Yet he told us that without this conviction, the thing spoke sufficiently of it self; that indeed he had given audience to that Cordelier, and heard him as the Deputy of the Faculty of Paris, yet he could never think that he was so indeed, and that so eminent a society as that was, and as he had found it whilest he was in France, consisting of many learned and worthy persons, would send to him for Deputy un tal Fratre, such a pitifull Fryer as F. Mulard was. I beseecht the Pope to remember all this history, so contrary to since∣rity and to the respect which is due to the H. See; and to consider how little credit those people de∣serv'd in their private accusations and secret li∣bels (of which themselves were so asham'd as not to bring them out of obscurity) who had the for∣head to venture to commit publickly actions lya∣ble to so many reproaches, so odious and so easy to be refell'd.

The Pope answer'd that we ought not to fear that he would suffer himself to be posses'd by ca∣lumnies; and that as to the maine of our affair, he would take time to consider it more mature∣ly; that it was of such a nature as admitted not much speed. I answer'd him that we should at∣tend upon it; and yet we hop'd his Holinesse would not have so much trouble in it as might be imagin'd. I added that in the like case Clement VIII. employ'd the whole year 1597. in assem∣bling the Consultors whom he chose for his Congre∣gation. That the first time they were seen together, was the second day of the year 1598. That that year and the four following, all pass'd with∣out the Pope's being present in those Congrega∣tions; That the first time their Congregation was held in his presence, was March 20. 1603. That to know how things went during those five years, he caus'd what pass'd amongst the Con∣sultors to be reported to himself from time to time, by persons sure and faithfull. The Pope was here pleas'd to object against what I said, tel∣ling me that in the year 1598. Clement VIII. went to Ferrara, for the recovering of that Dutchy. I answer'd that I knew Clement VIII. made that journey in that year, but his Consultors tarry'd at Rome and ceased not to labour there during his absence. The Pope express'd himself somthing pleas'd with this discourse, and we all began to put our selves in a readinesse to withdraw, after having been about an houre in this audience: but before we arose up, I told the Pope again that we should attend his resolution and orders upon what we had represented; but in the mean time the thing that was urgent and admitted little de∣lay, was, F. Annat's book, in which care was to be taken that the publishing of it might not be with any mark of the H. See's approbation; which the Pope testifi'd he would see to. He gave us a plenary Indulgence in forma jubilei, up∣on visiting the four Churches, in favour of my Collegues who were not at Rome during the H. year. As we withdrew from the Pope's presence, we presented to him the Memorial here subjoyn∣ed; The forme of those Memorials is thus, The sheets of Paper in which they are written, are usually so folded, as to be about four fingers broad and half a foot long. On the outside there is an Inscription at the top containing the Person's name to whom they are presented, and another at the bottome of the substance of the affair concern'd; Ours was thus inscribed, Bea∣tissimo Patri Jnnocentio Papae X. pro pluribus Galliae Episcopis, Doctores Parisienses illorum Oratores. The Contents follow.

BEATISSIME PATER,

IƲxta literas à pluribus Illustrissimis Ecclesiae Gallicanae Antistitibus ad Beatitudinem ve∣stram missas, illorum nomine Doctores Parisienses infrascripti sanctitati vestrae humillimè supplicant, ut distingui & sigillatim examinari jubeat varios sensus quin{que} Propositionum aequivocarum & ad fraudem fictarum, quae vestrae Beatitudini exhibi∣tae sunt; at{que} ut de praedictis sensibus, prout exiget illorum veritas, ac aliorum falsitas, sententiam fer∣re velit, partibus prius in Congregatione tum voce tum scripto coràm auditis, & omnibus illarum scriptis mutuò communicatis, sicut postulant negotii magni∣tudo, in similibus occasionibus Ecclesiae consuetudo, ipsius{que} Sanctae sedis Apostolicae usus non ita pridem à felicis memoriae Clemente VIII. & Paul V. ve∣strae Sactitatis praecssoribus observata. Confidunt iidem Oratores hoc se beneficium consolationémque istam accepturos à Summa benignitate, sapientia & aequitate Sanctitatis vestrae, quam Dominus gra∣tiae suae praecipuo munere * 3.1 in sede Apostolica collocatam praestet per annos plurimos incolumem ac felicem.

Signed,

• Ego Jacobus Brousse Doctor Theologus Parisien∣sis Praedicator & Consiliarius Regis Christianissimi, & in Ecclesia Sancti Honorati Parisiensis Canonicus, supplico ut suprà.
• Ego Natalis de la Lana Doctor Theologus Parisi∣ensis & Abbas B. Mariae de Valleerescente, supplico ut suprà.

• Ego Ludovicus de Saint-Amour Doctor Theolo∣gus Parisiensis & socius Sorbonicus, supplico ut su∣prà.
• Ego Ludovicus Angran Licentiatus Theologus Parisiensis, & insignis Ecclesiae Trecensis Canonicus, supplico ut suprà.

The said Memorial importeth these words be∣ing translated,

To the most holy Father Pope Innocent X. in the name of sundry Bishops of France, the Do∣ctors of Paris their Deputies.

MOST HOLY FATHER,

THE Doctors of Paris underwritten most hum∣bly beseech your Holinesse in the name of divers Bishops of the Church of France, accor∣ding to the letters written by them to you, that it will please you to cause distinction to be made of the different senses of the five Propositions, fram'd equivocally and fraudulently to deceive and surprise the Church which have been pre∣sented to your Holinesse, and to cause each of those senses to be particularly examin'd, to the end your Holinesse may pronounce judgment thereupon, according as the truth of the one & the falshood of the other shall require, after you shall have heard in a Congregation both parties in pre∣sence one of the other, both by word of mouth, and by writings, and all the writings of either side shall have been mutually communicated, as the importance of this affair, the accustome of the Church in like occasions, and likewise the prac∣tice of the H. Apostolical See, observed not long since by your Holines's predecessors Clement VIII. and Paul V. of happy memory, require. The said supplicants hope they shall receive this fa∣vour and comfort from the goodnesse; wisdome and equity of your Holinesse, whom God pre∣serve may years in the H. Apostolical see, where he hath establisht you by a singular gift of his grace.

Signed,

• James Brousse Doctor in Divinity of the Fa∣culty of Paris, &c.
• Noel de la Lane Doctor in Divinity of the Fa∣culty of Paris, &c.
• Lewis de Saint-Amour Doctor in Divinity of the house and society of Sorbon, &c.
• Lewis Angran Licentiate in Divinity of the Fa∣culty of Paris, &c.

In the afternon of the same day the Pope sent for M. Albizzi, who repair'd to his Holinesse; some friends of ours that saw him when he came away from the Pope, told me that his countenance intimated no great satisfaction with his audience. After which it is likely he was with the Jesuites, who that day had chosen F. Godifridi a Neapolitan for their General. They were to have gone forthwith to salute the Pope, or at least the next day after that Election. But one of their Fathers the next day rais'd a ve∣ry ridiculous and false Report, for the reason of their delay; namely, that notice was given them to forbear that Visit a while, because the Pope parted with us extraordinarily ill pleas'd, and they should have no contentment to address to him whilst he was in that bad disposition. For the Truth is, he gave us none but expressions of Joy, Benignity, Esteem and good Will.

We could not conveniently wait upon Cardi∣nal Pamphilio, to give account of this audience, according to the custom which is observed at Rome, till Friday the 26. of this month. Nor was he then disposed conveniently to hear us. For he was so busie, and it was so late, that we were forc'd to tell him, that it was expedient that we had a little more time to acquaint him with the business of our coming and deputation to his Holiness, then he could then afford us. He told us that he should be willing to hear us at any time. His Eminence would not set the day, as we mov'd him, but told us, that it should be as often as we pleas'd. We durst not press him further to assign one in which he might please to be at leisure, though it would have been very convenient both for himself and for us, and most advantageous for the affair whereof we were to speak. But he had so many other, and so different from ours in the station wherein he was, that its likely he had rather not hear of it at all, then suffer himself to be informed thereof.

CHAP. III.

The Verification of the Original of the Memoires of M. Pegna Dean of the Rota touching the Congregations de Auxiliis. Sundry things which we did during the rest of January and the beginning of February.

THe Dominicans had lent me the last Summer with much goodness and confidence, the Original of the Writings of M. Pegna, sometimes Dean of the Rota under the Papacy of Clement VIII. who had had the curiosity to observe day∣ly what pass'd in the Congregation de Auxiliis. I intended faithfully to restore what was so courte∣ously lent me, but I was willing to keep a Copy or two compar'd with the Original, to have Re∣course thereunto in case of need, and derive such Light and advantages from the same as it afforded for the cause of Truth, the Honour of the H. See, and that of the Consultors who had been imploy'd in that Congregation. Wherefore before I tran∣scribed my Copies, that I might be assured, the Original was the hand of M. Pegna, I had oft de∣sired M. Noiset his Successor in that Office, to whom I had very free access, to shew me some of the Records of their Tribunal of the hand∣writing

of M, Pegna. At length on Sunday the 28. of Jan. M. du Noiset sent to Brousse and I when we repaired thither, an antient Notary of their Tribunal nam'd Peter Cottuen, giving him order to do all necessary things for us that we desired. When this Notary had shew'd us several Papers written with the hand of M. Pegna, and we found that they were all like that of the Book which I had, we pray'd him to get us two persons expert or sworn for the verification of Writings. He fetcht two, who were name Andreas Albercius, and Franciscus Pignocatus; and they acknow∣ledg'd that the Book which I had was of M. Peg∣na's hand: whereupon they drew an Act or Me∣morandum which was de••ver'd to us the same day.

On Tuesday the 30. of January we went to the Ambassador to acquaint him with all that pass'd in the Audience which we had had of the Pope. The Ambassador gave us very fair opportunity, for he lead us out to walk with him to the Church of St. Martin, where we heard Mass, and after∣wards he carri'd us back to dine with him.

In the afternoon we visited Cardinal Roma, who confirm'd to us what he had always promis'd, that we should not fail to be heard in this affair as amply as we could wish, and declar'd to us that he promis'd the same again.

On Wednesday morning the last of this month, we waited upon Cardinal Barberin de la Minerve. Whilst he was there, we visited F. Barelier. When the Cardinal came forth, he carri'd us to S. Jacques des Incurables, where he said Mass, and serv'd the poor at Dinner whom he treated that day, and we assisted his Eminence to serve them. That afternoon we visited the Marquis del Buffalo, then F. Ʋbaldino, (who amongst other things speaking of the Pope and of Divinity, reiterated plainly what I have above reported, that is was not his Profession, Non è la sua Professione;) and after∣wards the General of the Dominicans, whom we entertain'd amply and calmly concerning the mat∣ter of our Affairs, and he very well receiv'd what we said. One thing remarkable he told us, viz. That Cardinal Lugo whilst he was a Jesuite, en∣deavour'd to engage him in a Ligue against the Book of Jansenius.

The first observable thing that occur'd in Fe∣bruary, was, that on Monday the fifth day of that month one came and told me from a good hand, that F. Fani a Dominican and Companion of the Master of the sacred Palace, having read F. Annat's Book, found two Calvinistical Propositi∣ons in it, notwithstanding which he forbore not to give it his Imprimatur, on condition that they should be expung'd. That this condition very much displeas'd the Author, who went forth∣with to complain thereof to M. Albizzi: That M. Albizzi to content him, and revenge the In∣jury done to such an ancient Jesuit as F. Annat by so young a Dominican, presently writ to the Printer, that without taking heed to the Restri∣ction of the Imprimatur, he should not fail to print all that the Jesuites appointed him. That F. Fani going to the Printer to see whether F An∣nat had taken care to expunge those two Calvani∣stical Propositions out of this Book, and how the places were corrected; he there found M. Albiz∣zi's Letter contrary to the correction which he had enjoyn'd. That he took and compar'd a Copy thereof before a Notary, and carried the same to the Master of the sacred Palace, who being in∣form'd of the whole matter on the foregoing Wednesday, acquainted the Congregation of the H. Office therewith, who gave a check to M. Albizzi for so doing, and enjoyn'd him to med∣dle no more with things that belong'd not to the functions of his place.

On Wednesday morning, Feb. 6. we went to Monte Cavallo to thank the Popes Maistre de Chambri, for the audience which he had procur'd us, and to tell him that in that Audience we had spoken to his Holiness of a particular affair which was urgent, and abont which we conceiv'd our selves oblig'd to present him a new Memorial; which Memorial we desir'd him to deliver with∣out delay. We told him also that the Affair of which we were to inform the Pope, being of the nature of those which are held at Rome the most secret, we had made two Copies, whereof one was seal'd, the other open in the ordinary form; & that we would leave with him which he pleas'd. He refer'd it to our own choice. We perceiving that he was willing to have that which was open, conceiv'd that civility oblig'd us to repose that confidence in him (in which nevertheless we did ill; for had we given him the seal'd Copy, he would no doubt have deliver'd it the same day to the Pope, without troubling himself about what was contain'd in it; whereas giving him that which was unseal'd, he had the curiosity to look into it, and the quality of the matter made him backward to deliver it; this and other delayes which superven'd, almost made that Memorial of no use, as I shall relate hereafter) But so it was, that we left t••e unseal'd Copy of the Memorial with the Popes Maistre de Chambre, who promis'd to deliver it to his Holiness the same day.

We went afterwards to visite F. Delbene, who repay'd our Visit in the afternoon: in both which Entertainments nothing pass'd but after the gene∣ral way in which we treated this affair, as I have above in imated.

On Thursday Feb. 8. we visited Padre Bordone, whom we found very inclinable to be inform'd fully of the bottom of our Controversies, and very ready to receive such Impressions thereof as S. Prosper and S. Augustin might give him: in the reading which he promis'd us he would not fail to undertake them with care and diligence.

On the ninth M. Brousse and I went to the Popes Presence-Chamber to know of his Maistre de Chambre what he had done with our Memorial. He told us that that Memorial was about an affair of too great consequence, and fit only to be treated by an Ambassador. That to confess the Truth, he conceiv'd that by our giving it open to him, we were willing that he should read it; that he did so, and afterwards could not resolve to present it to the Pope. That the Pope had a Nephew who did not stand for nothing. That if we thought good, we might address to him to present to it his Holiness; or if we lik'd better, we might come the Sunday following for an Audi∣ence, and present it our selves, We accepted this last condition, and took back our Memorial,

being unable by all our Reasons to perswade this Maistre de Chambre to do us that Office, or sa∣tisfie his fears.

On Saturday the 10. M. Brousse and I were at Laurence Church in Damazo to hear a Ser∣mon of F. Mariana; Cardinal Barberin hapned to be then in a little Chappel right against the Pul∣pit; and understanding that we were in the Church, he caus'd us to be call'd, and Seats plac'd for us near his Eminence. The Preacher spoke very much in his Sermon of Effectual Grace, and of its necessity to all Christian actions; and he ended with a Prayer to God to beg his assistance and pro∣tection for the defence of that Grace, against those who impugn'd, and us'd all their endeavours to ru∣ine the same.

On Sunday the 11th. we went to the Pope's Presence-Chamber to be introduc'd to Audience, and to present him our Memorial. But lest the Pope should think we came to have his Answer upon our principal Affair, and therefore suspect us of Impatience, I brought it seal'd, and in∣treated the Maistre de Chambre to take it in his hand, and when he acquainted the Pope that we desir'd Audience, to tell his Holiness that we (de∣sir'd it to present that Memorial to him; upon the outside of which, the Subject it contain'd, was written according to the Custome. I added, that if the Pope pleas'd to hear us a little touching that matter, he might cause us to enter; otherwise, if he took our Memorial, it was sufficient. But the Maistre de Chambre would by no means med∣dle with it. We waited therefore to have Audi∣ence, till all that the Pope admitted were ended, but we could have none. Of which speaking to a friend that understood those Affairs, and of the necessity that our Memorial were speedily deli∣ver'd, lest if it were long delay'd, F. Annat's Book against the Publication of which it was de∣sign'd, might be finisht and publish'd, my friend advis'd us to wait upon Monsignor Ghiggi, and intreat him to deliver it to the Pope without de∣lay.

Accordingly in the Afternoon we repaired to M. Ghiggi, but not finding him at home, we re∣turn'd thither again the next day, and were told that he gave no audience that day, in regard of the Dispatches that he was preparing for France. But the prejudice which this Affair might suffer by delay, made us resolve to tell his Maistre de Chambre that we had sought eight days to deliver that seal'd Paper to the Pope, and for that it was about a very urgent matter, and that was the day of the Curriers departure, we were desirous to send word that we had put it into a sure hand that would not fail to deliver it to the Pope. The Gen∣tleman willingly undertook it, and assur'd us very civilly, that he would not fail to acquit himself of his Commission.

As we had been in the Chappel on Candlemas day at the Ceremony and Distribution of the H. Tapers, and had each receiv'd one from the Popes hand, so we were there also upon Aswednesday at that Ceremony, and there receiv'd Ashes like∣wise from the hand of his Holiness. In the Af∣ternoon we began our Visits, and after many fruitless ones to Monsignor Ghiggi, to the Procu∣rator general of S. Marcello, to F. Hllarion, &c. we made one with successe to M. Noiset, to thank him for an other which he made to us the first of this moneth, and other civilities receiv'd from him, particularly the verification of the O∣riginal which I had of the history or rather the me∣mories of M. Pegna.

My impatience to learn whether our Memori∣al were deliver'd to the Pope, caus'd me to go a∣lone towards evening to Monsignor Ghiggi. He who had it in charge, told me that Monsignor Ghiggi said, that being a Memorial it ought to go directly to the Pope's Maistre de chambre; yet for this time, and not to draw it into con∣sequence, he would do us that office to his Ho∣linesse. I could not obtain to speak with him, but was referr'd to another time. However, I un∣derstood that his order and place was to unseal all the letters which he receiv'd for the Pope and Cardinal Pamphilio; and so our Memorial being seal'd in forme of a Letter, he had no doubt opened, and probably spoken of it to his Ho∣linesse.

On Thursday the 15. we visited Cardinal Pa∣lotta, who at our coming was ready to say Masse, which we heard. After which we were scarce sate down to lay open to him the subject of our vi∣site, but the time being come for him to go to the Sermon at S. Laurence in Lucina, we were oblig'd to remit part to another day: which he pray'd us to do and to leave with him if we could some Instruction in writing concerning what we had to say to him; then we visited the F. companion of the Comissary of the H. Office, Cardinal Lanti who was sick, Cardinal Fran∣ciotti who assented that the authority of S. Au∣gustin was sacred and inviolable, Cardinal Car∣pegna who heard us very calmely and gravely; and after them the Procurator General of the Ca∣pucines.

On Fryday the 16th. going to learn newes of our Memorial from a particular friend, he could not tell me any, but inform'd me that two or three dayes ago two Cardinals being in a Coach to∣gether, and meeting us, one said to the other, There go the Jansenists, (or some equivalent word) and the other who knew our sentiments, undertook our defence, and gave his companion an account of our negotiation with the Pope. He told me also that Cardinal Rapaccioli was a great in∣timate of Cardinal Barberin, and therefore we should do well to visite him, and when we did so, to give him to understand that our affair had no affinity with that of Jansenius. This friend told me one thing which seem'd strange, namely that the Jesuites presented a Memorial in the Spanish tongue to Clement VIII. in February 1602. which was neither the common language of the Western Church, nor the natural one of the Country where the Pope resided. He added that the Je∣suites who presented, were of the same Country with Molina, for whose defence they were newly arriv'd from Spain, that Clement VIII. well un∣derstood that language; but besides thar memorial they deliver'd others also in Latin.

Returning from this visite (it being unseason∣able to make any to the Cardinals, because it was the time of Sermon at the Pope's Chappel, whether they repair every Fryday in Lent) we

went to see F. Abbot Hilarion who liv'd in the House de Sainte Croix de Jerusalem. After re∣ciprocal civilities, the first thing he put us upon was the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. which he com∣plan'd much that the Jesu tes abus'd against Jan∣senius, to whom it did no prejudice as to the ground of any thing in his book: Because the book was barely prohibited for having transgress'd the pro∣hibitions of printing concerning those matters without permission. That it was clearer then the day, that those Prohibitions were violated by its publication; and that indeed all others which treated of the same matters were equally against those prohibitions, because it was equally forbid∣den to write either for, or against; That in the se∣cond place, for the Bull's saying that there is in Jan∣senius's book, Ptopositions condemned by Janse∣nius, that is to be understood, as they were con∣demn'd by the Pope, and not otherwise: but a∣mongst those which he there condemnes, there are some excepted, and it was not said that those which were excepted, were not the same that Jan∣senius taught. So that the difference not having been made by the H. See, there was reason to forbid the book and the reading of it by provision, till it were made. But yet all that was in it, might be true to the least line, and yet the said Bull have its full and intire execution. Thus this lear∣ned Monastick engag'd us to speak much of Janse∣nius; but before we parted, we told him, let the affaires of that Bishop go as they would, it was nothing to us, who had nothing to propound ei∣ther for his defence, or against the Bull; and that we stuck onely to the affair of the five Proposi∣tions in question. Of which we gave him the rea∣sons, namely the Catholick sense concerning Ef∣fectual Grace included in them, which we explica∣ted to him. He was well pleas'd therewith, and acknowledg'd every one for Catholick which we mention'd, telling us he believ'd they could be in no danger as to that sense. And at last he invited us to come the fourth sunday of Lent to see those rare and precious Reliques which are in that House whereof he is Superior.

The same day, Fryday the 16th. we went to vi∣site Cardinal Rapaccioli according as we were ad∣vised: He professd much desire to be instructed concerning our affair, whereof we inform'd him punctually enough, and when we told him we were not come for the defence of Jansenius's book, but onely for the clearing of the different senses which might be given those Propositions, he answer'd that we did prudently, because Jansenius malè au∣diebat Romae. That in this affair he should be set aside, and the Propositions examin'd without ta∣king notice of him. To which we reply'd as we had done in former visites, That when the senses of those Propositions were distingush'd and clear∣ed, and the Pope had pass'd a particular judg∣ment of them, it would be easy to find whether the doctrine of Jansenius upon this subject were Catholick or Heretical, onely by comparing those senses so cleared and judged with what is contain'd in the book of that Bishop.

We also visited Cardinal Ludovisio, who heard our account of this affair with great civility. Be∣sides the general things which we represented eve∣ry where else, we testifi'd to him that notwith∣standing the necessity of it, yet we were very back∣ward to bring this new incumbrance upon the Pope besides those which molested him already. To which he answer'd that the Pope was not a temporal Prince but by accident, that God had not establisht him such; but as for matters of Faith and Truth, they ought to be his first care. We beseecht him to remember the justice of our sute for a Congregation for the discussion of this affair, and to favour this sute with his approba∣tion and recommendation in such occasions as he might have to do it. He told us that by what we had said, he sufficiently understood the impor∣tance of it; but the same would be more appa∣rent when the Pope had appointed Judges to ex∣amine it; and if he were of the number, he would do all in his power in behalf of truth and justice.

The Procurator General of the Augustines re∣ceiv'd the next visite from us; we instructed him soundly and amply of our intentions, and con∣firm'd to him altogether, what I had formerly acquainted him with alone. The same day I en∣devor'd to speak with Monsignor Ghiggi, but was told some other houre in the day would be more proper then the Evening; yet I could not obtain to have one expressely assign'd me, because Monsignor, they said, was not at his own dis∣pose.

I durst not go thither again on Saturday, in regard of the Dispatches for Italy, but I design'd that day for some particular visites, amongst which one was to F. Dinel the Jesuite; we talk∣ed much more of the ancient acquaintance which he and I had at Court while he was the late King's Confessor, and of the singular good will which he acknowledg'd his Majesty had for me, then of the affairs of the time; saving that we spoke something about my return and my Commission to Rome, of which he acknowledg'd with me the fruit could not be but advantageous to all the world.

On Sunday the 18th. after we had been to ac∣company the Ambassador to Chappel, I went to Monsignor Ghiggi's house, but not finding him I return'd thither in the afternoon, and stay'd to speak with him till six a clock at night. I told him we were constrain'd to have recourse to him for our Memorial, by reason of the difficulty and delay of audience from the Pope, and the fear lest the book should come forth in the mean time. He said it was a matter that did not belong to him, yet he had spoken of it to the Pope, who told him he had given order that the book should not come forth without having been first well perus'd, &c. I did not think fit to give Monsignor Ghiggi such an answer as would have been more material then that which I made him. I ought to have told him, that it was difficult to weigh the consequences of the impression of that book without having first examin'd things to the bottome, as we desir'd they might be, and the parties heard. But having thank'd him for his good office, I onely said, That with what ever care it might be perused, we had to do with peo∣ple that had many wiles and subterfuges, that ex∣plicated their writings on way to the Examiners be∣fore printing, and afterwards understood them ano∣ther, and made what use of them they pleas'd. That, for instance, they took this course to draw the

Dominicans into the same complotment with themselves, perswading them that they both de∣fended the same kind of Grace which they call suffi∣cient; though they knew very well, that that which the Dominicans hold (besides which learned Di∣vines maintain that there is requisite Effectual Grace, to determine the Will to a good action) is wholly different from their own, which they so subject to the Will, as to make the good or bad use of it wholly to depend upon that Faculty. Mon∣signor Ghiggi fell upon the Political reason that there was, not to permit either side to print such sort of books, and that it was requisite to forbid all the world equally so to do. I answer'd, that it would be good in the interim; but at length it was requisite to manifest which side had reason, which defended the Truth and the Faith, and so come to a solemn decision, which would bring all parties to accord. He made great difficulties as to this, in regard he saw that while the H. See re∣membred and consider'd that Clement VIII. & Paul V. had labour'd so much in these matters without de∣termining any thing, it would be loth to reassem∣ble new Divines to labour therein. I acknow∣ledged that certainly it would be very difficult; but I told him that it was the more necessary, in regard those two Popes forbore to define any thing or to publish their definitions, only to spare the Jesuites, upon hope that they would by degrees return to the good and holy doctrin of the Church which they had forsaken; but instead of doing so, they were become more and more remote from it, and therefore it was time to reduce them: Tempus faci••ndi, Domine; dissipaverunt legem tuam. Monsignor Ghiggi would not believe what I said; but I added that it would be very easie to verifie it by most clear reasons and indubitable proofs; that we knew how all things passed under those two Popes, that we had the Memoires thereof, ei∣ther the Originals, or such as were compar'd therewith, and that amongst others we had at Paris many Pieces concerning these matters sign∣ed by Clement VIII. his own hand. Monsignor Ghig∣gi was astonisht at this, but I assur'd him of the truth it. Then we fell to speak of our Memorial; and he confirm'd to me again that the Pope told him he would take order in it, and that he believ'd the impression of the book was stopt, till his Ho∣linesse further signify'd his pleasure about it. He said we might neverthelesse continue our diligences in the ordinary manner, and that for his part, he could do no more in it then what he had done. He spoke also of prohibiting either side to print any thing touching these matters. I answer'd, that we could not consent to prohibitions that were common to us with them; that the same would be ineffectual with them, and prejudicial to the cause which we maintain'd; that they would not obey the same on their part, but make use of them for a pretext to oppose and persecute us. I added, that the shortest course, most honourable for the H. See, most edifying for the Church, most expe∣dient against the reproaches of its enemies, and most advantagious for our adversaries and our selves, was to examine and declare which of us was in the right; That we did not endeavour ab∣solutely to hinder the impression of the said book; that we should be glad it were publisht; because, to judge by the other outrages which that party hath divulg'd, it might be presu∣med that this would give us new advantages a∣gainst them as well as their former Libels: but all we propos'd to our selves in our prosecution a∣gainst it, was only to hinder it from coming forth as authoris'd and approv'd by the H. See: Provi∣ded this particular were secur'd, we were not fur∣ther sollicitous. This Conference ended, as it began, with very great reciprocal civilities, with telling the newes of the time, as he was doing me the honour to reconduct me to the stairs.

CHAP. IV.

Concerning our transactions till the end of February. A Promotion of Cardi∣nals, amongst whom was Monsignor Ghiggi. Of a Memorial which we presented to the Pope against a book of F. Annat under the Presse; and of the Visits which we began to make to all the Sacred Colledge.

THE next day after the abovemention'd Vi∣sit, Munday the 19th of February, Monsignor Ghiggi was created Cardinal, with nine other per∣sons, whose merit was publickly and unanimously acknowledged in Rome by all people. It was not remembred that there had been seen a promotion of such commendable Churchmen, not only in reference to those whom the Pope made of his own choice, but also to them who were nomina∣ted to him by the two Crownes. It is not credible how all people striv'd to give the Pope applauses and benedictions for having so worthily fill'd the vacant places of the Sacred Colledge. Besides Monsignor Ghiggi, their names were, my LL. the Cardd. Homodei, Santa Croce, Corrado, Ottobone, Lomelino, Aldobrandino, who were at Rome; and the Cardinal of Hassia, Cardinal Pimentelli, and Car∣dinal de Rets, who were not there.

When I receiv'd the newes of this promotion, I was with one of my Friends, who came to me to advertise me, that Cardinal Spada had received ma∣ny Letters from Paris, which were very sharp a∣gainst those that are called Jansenists; that it was urg'd vehemently in these Letters, that unlesse the Jansenists were suppress'd, all was lost; and that the Letters being in French, the Cardinal caus'd him to translate them into Italian, in order to present them so translated to the Pope. What could we now do against all these Cabals and ca∣lumnies, besides what we had done already, and continu'd to do? It behooved us to receive that intelligence from the hand of God, as well as the news of the Promotion, blessing him both for the one and the other, and partaking in the publick joy.

I had caution'd with the Master of the Sacred Palace for a permission for us to have and read all books made pro or con about the matters of Grace. In the afternoon I went to remind him of it, and

to congratulate with him and F. Fani his Compa∣nion for the promotion of Cardinal Pimentelli, who was of their Order.

Returning, I found F. Hilarion at our lodging. In his discourse he confirm'd again to us that the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. against Jansenius might hold in the whole extent which the makers of it intend∣ed, and could equitably be allow'd to it, and yet nothing at all be in the book of that Bishop but what was most true and most Orthodox; That the Jesuites had not so great credit at Rome as was imagin'd; That the Propositions, as we under∣stood them, could not run any hazard; That he had lookt upon the book of F. Annat; That F. Mo∣deste Procurator General of the Conventual Cor∣deliers was he that read it, and made report that it might be printed, and if it were judg'd otherwise he would answer it; and many other things of this nature, which that learned Monastick told us with great gentlenesse and sincerity.

On Tuesday the 20. one brought me very early as many sheets of F. Annat's book as were printed, and after we had perus'd some of them, M. Brousse and I went to the Pope's presence-chamber to en∣deavour to get audience, and present him our Me∣morial against that book. But we were frustrated because the Pope that day expected the Ambassa∣dors of Princes who were to come and thank him for the Cardinals newly made at the recommenda∣tion of their Masters. Wherefore we went to wait upon the Kings Ambassador to accompany him to the ceremony, and also to beseech him to move the Pope either to give us audience, or ap∣point his Maistre de chambre to take our Memo∣rial, in order to shew it to his Holinesse. The Ambassador told us he should not speak of any businesse in this visit, but on Friday following, which was the day of his usual audience, he would not sail to do what we desir'd.

On Wednesday the 21. I went to F. Fani to tell him how many things there were contrary to Effectual Grace in the sheets which I had seen of F. Annats book. He bid me represent the same boldly; and said he had scarce had time to peruse it, and it was not in his power to read it exactly.

Afterwards M. Brousse and I went to the Am∣bassador, who told us that in the end of his audi∣ence, asking the Pope, How his Holinesse lik'd our Doctors? The Pope express'd himself well satisfy'd with us. That then he signify'd to him, that we desir'd to have an audience touching a book that was printing, whereof we complain'd. But the Pope seem'd surpris'd at our solliciting for audi∣ence; and lookt upon our complaint as a thrusting of our selves to intermeddle with the order and dis∣cipline of Impressions which are made at Rome, and to reform the same. That the said the book had been seen by the Master of the Sacred Palace, that all the ordinary Ceremonies had been observ'd a∣bout it; and if there were any thing that ought to hinder the Impression, the Dominicans were ad∣versaries sufficiently to the Jesuites, not to let it passe without complaining of it. As M. Brousse was going to reply, the Ambassador of Malta arriv'd and interrupted the conference. We retir'd into another chamber, where after the Ambassa∣dor had done with him of Malta, he came to re∣joyn us. We told him, that we should condemn our selves, had we the thought as the Pope ima∣gin'd, to cause the least change in the Regulation accustom'd to be kept at Rome for the printing of books; but that whose impression we oppos'd being directly upon the subject of the difficulties to be debated amongst the Divines, upon which we came to supplicate the Pope to hear them in a so∣lemn Congregation before any Decision of them, & consequently to prevent the H. See from being en∣gag'd on one side or other before hearing them; it was our duty to represent to the Pope what preju∣dice the Impression of that book authoris'd (as we were inform'd) by the H. See or some of its prin∣cipal members, might bring to our cause, and to the H. See it self. We told him he might see the same more clearly set forth in our Memorial, if he pleas'd to take the pains to read it. He accepted our offer to leave the same with him, and he pro∣mis'd that he would not sleep before he read it. He stay'd us to dine with him, and at the table F. Mulard's deputation was spoken of, and the real accusation that had been made against me; which the Ambassador acknowledg'd to be so groundlesse, that he told me himself would be my witnesse wher∣ever I pleas'd that I had never given the least cause for it.

On Thursday the 22th. the Ceremony of giving the Hat to the new Cardinals was solemnis'd, and we were present at it.

On Friday the 23d. M. Brousse and I went to the Ambassador to wait upon him to the Pope, and to remember him of our Memorial. He shew'd us his Note of the things of which he was to speak to the Pope, amongst which our affair was written, and he drew our Memorial half out of his pocket, to shew us that he had not forgotten us. While the Ambassador was at audience, we waited in the Presence-chamber, to be ready in case we should be call'd. He stay'd till noon, and when he came forth, we reconducted him home in his own Coach. Where in few words he told us, that he had represented our affair very zealously and punctually to the Pope, but found him not dispo∣sed to conclude any thing upon it. That he told the Pope that it was urgent, and requir'd a speedy Order to stop the Impression; That his Holinesse knew well that be had never spoken to him in fa∣vour of us, but on the contrary had made many recommendations to him in behalf of the Jesuits; yet he lookt upon this affair as likely to have troublesom consequences, and capable, unlesse his Holinesse prevented it, to raise some combu∣stion in France, which would not be pleasing to him; That the printing and authorising of a book of that nature, whilst we were solliciting for the examination of things to the bottom, could not be well resented; That he had hitherto advis'd the Pope to delude us, if he thought good, and do all that he pleased against us, but yet to content us at least in apparence, by granting the Congregation which we su'd for, and holding such things as these which were not decisive, in aequilibrio in the mean time; but all his discourse could noc prevail upon the Pope, whose mind he found biass'd and pre∣possess'd in this affair against us; That neverthe∣lesse he left our Memorial with him; that very pro∣bably he would read it; that he had commended it to him, and said that his Holinesse no doubt would

be well pleas'd with it, excepting perhaps for some few positive words wherwith we spoke of our opi∣nion, as constant and indubitable; That he could not procure audience for us that day in regard other Ambassadors were to be admitted; nor could we have any the next day, because it was the day for the Card. of the H. Office; that Sunday would be ta∣ken up at Chapel, Monday & Tuesday with the Sig∣nature of Grace: that this was great delay, but he ho∣ped the Pope would in the mean time relent and be∣come favourable to our request, when he had read our Memorial and ruminated upon it; That for all this hope which he gave us, we should not account our businesse done, but continue what other dili∣gences we could use in it; That for his part he had forgot nothing that he could alledge to the Pope in this cause; but the Pope instead of concluding any thing, still did what he could to wave the subject, and come to an end of the audience. We retur∣ned our most humble thanks to the Ambassador for the good office he had done us, and left him to prepare for his departure to Tivoli in the after∣noon.

I should here insert the Memorial which I have so often mention'd, and shall speak of in the sequel of this Narrative, but for that it contain'd onely the same reasons more at large which we had re∣presented to the Pope in few words at the audience we had of him, Jan. 21. it would be tedious to re∣cite it here. I shall only note that among other things we declar'd in it, 1. That we impugned on∣ly the Sufficient Grace subjected to Free-Will, which the Molinists hold. 2. That we maintain'd only Effectual Grace, as to the Five Propositions. 3. That we did not undertake the defence of the book of Jansenius.

The same day we made a second Visit to Cardi∣nal Spada, in which we represented our affair to him, giving him an account of what had pass'd in the audience which the Pope had given us, Jan. 21. After M. Brousse had ended his discourse, the Car∣dinal answer'd us in these words, Hò caro d'haver sentito quel c'hà detto suo Santità; quando veno qual∣che cosa ordinata da essa lo farò, &c. M. Brousse was about to adde something to the Narrative which he had made, but one came to advertise Car∣dinal Spada that the new Cardinals were coming to salute him; and so we were fain to end what we had to say.

From thence we went to Cardinal Rapaccioli, to whom we represented our affair fully and at leisure. He thank'd us for our information, and told us he was very well pleas'd to hear of these matters which exercis'd the Church at this time, that they were sufficiently intricate, that he had not through∣ly studied them, but it behooved a Cardinal to be acquainted with them; That he had much content∣ment to hear that from our mouths which we had spoken to him concerning them, and that he would willingly apply himself to them as farr as the em∣ployments of a Bishop would permit him. As for the expresse declaration we had made, of having no commission nor purpose to interesse our selves in any thing that regarded Jansenius's book, he told us we needed not trouble our selves about it, for that when any opinion or Proposition is to be examin'd, it is not to be consider'd whether Janse∣nius delivers it or not, but only whether it be good or bad.

On Saturday the 24. we went to visit Cardina Cesi, who afforded us leisure enough to set forth our affair; but he spoke more to us then we did to him. He told us there was nothing more easie to resolve. That the Pope might refer it to t••e Con∣gregation of the Council, or that of the Holy Office, or select out of each divers Cardinals and other persons to compose a third. After we left him, we visited the Procurator General of St. Marcello, with whom there pass'd nothing me∣morable, saving that he assur'd my Collegues, and offer'd to testifie anywhere else, that before him I never took upon me the quality of the Fa∣culties Deputy; and that when he had heard o∣thers speak of me, it was no otherwise then as of one sent by some Bishops of France.

The same day I went to the Printer who had F. Annat's Book in hand, to know how it stood, and what remain'd to be printed. He told me that he had at least enough for three weeks before it would be finish'd.

On Sunday the 24. I went to a person, without whose Counsel I acted little, to acquaint him with the state of that impression, what had pass'd about our Memorial, and our fear to engage in that fur∣ther solicitations against that book, both for the lit∣tle likelihood of succeeding, and for that it was not a matter that directly belong'd to our Commission; in which regard we had not subscrib'd that Memo∣rial, but spoke of our selves in it in the third person, as also of Jesuites and others mention'd in it. But we found that the same reasons though remote from our Commission, which had induc'd us to speak thereof to the Pope, and to get that Memorial presented to him, oblig'd us to pursue a favourable issue of it to the last, always keep∣ing the same Circumspections that we had ob∣serv'd therein. For either our further diligences which we should further use, would obtain that favourable issue, or at least we should receive no more dissatisfaction and disadvantage after, having done all we could, then if we made only a plain recommendation; it being always to be presum'd, that after we had concern'd our selves therein, we would do or ought to do our utmost to sueceed: Therefore we concluded it fit, if my Collegues consented, to endeavour to get an Au∣dience of the Pope, to go and speak with Mon∣signot Ghiggi, to carry a Copy of our Memorial to Cardinal Roma, and to defet for eight or nine days our Visits to the Cardinal St. Clement, Lugo and Colonna, who being of the H. Office, might have a part in the Resolution that would be made thereupon; to the end that if it were fitting to speak to them of it, we might do so in the Vi∣sits which we were to make to them about our principal affair.

I learnt from the same person, that one day of that week there was to be a little Enterview of Consultors and Qualificators who were to confer together upon the first Proposition, and that pro∣bably this was done in consequence of the first Memorial which we presented to the Pope. Where∣upon telling that person, that it was not those secret and particular Assemblies, before which the Divines of either side appear'd not, that we de∣manded; he told me that those Consultors did not assemble to determine any thing, but rather to

exercise themselves, and see what might be done with me in the business.

On Monday the 26. M. Brousse and I repair'd to the Popes Presence-Chamber to have Audience touching our Memorial against F. Annats Book; but we found so many Advocates waiting there, whose day it was in regard of the Signature of Grace that was to be made the next day, (in or∣der to which they were come the day before to give his Holiness the first informations of the Affairs wherewith each of them was encharged) that we durst not demand it, but retir'd almost as soon as we came.

Tuesday the 27. we visited Cardinal Savelli, who gave us a very favourable Audience, though himself and we were standing all the while. He receiv'd our Representations very well and made no difficulty to tell us that he saw nothing in our Request to the Pope for a Congregation, but what was altogether just and fitting to be granted.

In the Afternoon we visited Cardinal Raggi, who also took well what we said to him during the short time that we intertain'd him, which neverthe∣less was sufficient to give him a general Idea of our Affair. Quittting him, we went to Cardinal Ron∣danini with whom we spent the better part of the rest of that afternoon. The cause of our long Visit was his making sundry Questions to us about the things represented by us to him, which he did not sufficiently understand, and we were ob∣lig'd to explicate further for his satisfaction. He was pleas'd during this Audience to read the Let∣ter of M. de Vabres to the Pope, and that of the other Bishops which I deliver'd to his Holiness, of which I shew'd him a Copy which I had pur∣posely about me to shew both of them to such persons as I found upon occasion had the Curiosity to see them. Having read the Propositions in the letter of M. de Vabes, he told us they seem'd rude according to the words. Whereunto we answer'd, that they were fram'd so purposely, and we ex∣plicated to him the sense according to which we held the first and second, which he profess'd not to gain-say. At length we left him well inform'd and well satisfi'd with us, as himself testifi'd, and the Abbot Rondanini his brother (with whom we contracted a great acquaintance, and who is certainly of excellent parts, and applyes himself prosperously to good Learning and good things) confirm'd to us since. This was a remarkable particularity in this Visit, that M. Brousse at first making a Complement to this Cardinal as to all the rest in Italian, his Eminence answer'd in La∣tin, which thereby became the language us'd in all the rest of the entertainment.

We ended this day with a Visit to the Abbot Charrier, to congratulate with him for the happy success of his Vigilance in negotiating for the Cardinals Hat for my L. the Coadjutor of Paris, notwithstanding all the Artifices and obstacles em∣ploy'd by divers persons to cross it, and to testifie to him the joy and hopes arising to us from that promotion in reference to the good of the Affairs of the Church of France.

On Wednesday we learnt that the Jesuites were advertis'd and alarm'd at what we had done to hinder the publication of F. Annat's Book. We made a Visit to Cardinal Corrado, who receiv'd our Complements upon his promotion with great Christian humility, and very exemplary sentiments of Piety. He well understood our Affair, and told us with great modesty, that in this and in all others, he should always endeavour to do what the service of the H. See required of him. He said also, that if what we reported of the Ex∣orbitances of the Jesuites, and others against St. Augustin, were true, it was necessary that his Ho∣liness took some course therein, and that it was not possible to suffer the Authority of that holy Doctor to be shaken, but the Faith and the H. See must receive prejudice thereby.

Monsignor Sacrista shew'd us in the Afternoon the rich Ornaments and pretious Reliques of the Popes private Sacristy or Vestry. As we return'd we went to see F. Campanella at the Carmelites de la Transpontine. And at night I went to see one of my particular friends, who inform'd me that the General of the Augustines was added by the Pope to the number of Qualificators who were to be employed afterwards in the examination of the Five Proportions.

The next day I left my Collegues with F. Lez∣zana an antient Monastick and Professor in Divi∣nity, Author of some works in print, and went to the Company of the Commissary of the H. Office, who told me that the Jesuits made a great clamour about a Book newly printed by a Minister of Holland nam'd Desmares at Groning. That they took occasion from thence to redouble their instances for the condemnation of the Propositi∣ons, which they demanded even without hearing the Parties, and as a thing very urgent and necessa∣ry, not only for retaining us for that lash and hu∣miliation in the submission and obedience which we ow'd to the H. See, but also for the reuniting to the Church several Provinces withdrawn from it, and continuing in their rebellion and separa∣tion by our example. That there was much talk in Rome about this Matter, and that those Fathers omitted not to allarm the Pope and the Cardinals with it. I had not yet seen that Book, but I un∣derstood by Letters from Paris of the 26. of Ja∣nuary what it was, and that there was an Answer intended to be made to it. I had already answer'd to those Letters, as not being much surpris'd at that work by the fear of what advantages might be made of it against us for some time; since af∣ter this Agitation we might make greater of it a∣gainst the Jesuites and the Hereticks themselves that produc'd it. I told this good Father the sub∣stance of all those Letters, with which he was satisfi'd; so that he plainly acknowledg'd that he needed but a little time to dispell all the Umbrages and Suspitions that might be given or taken by the said Book. He informed me also of another re∣markable thing, namely, that in the year 1612. the H. Office made a Declaration, by which it was judg'd that the Books printed before the Prohibi∣tion of Paul V. were not comprehended in that Prohibition, and might be reprinted without ob∣taining a new permission. I return'd to F. Lez∣zana to call my Companions, from whom I learnt that that Father had a great desire to be in∣form'd of all, that he carefully read all the Wri∣tings he could on this Subject, that he was at work

about the Propositions, that he profess'd to follow the Doctrine of St. Augustine, and held the ne∣cessity of Effectual Grace ad singulos actus; that the reading of S. Augustine had caus'd him to embrace those sentiments, and that it infus'd pi∣ety.

In the afternoon we visited Cardinal Capponi, who testifi'd to us a very high veneration for St. Augustin, and an equal astonishment at the de∣tractions and calumnies which we told him were spread against that H. Doctor and against us. As for the Congregation which we required, he said his opinion was, it ought rather to be establisht sooner then later, that so the matters in question might be manag'd with all fitting leasure and ex∣actnesse. Stabilirla quanto prima, è poi ben matu∣rarla.

CHAP. V.

Of the Visites which we made during the first dayes of March, as well to the sacred Colledge, as to the Con∣sultors and Qualificators who are u∣sually employ'd at Rome in matters of Doctrine.

I Learnt on the first day of March a very re∣markable thing, namely that before the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. Cardinal Barberin himself took the paines to make sundry accusations against the book of Jansenius in the Assembly of the H. Of∣fice, and that his Eminence caus'd it to be brought thither on divers occasions to shew that assem∣bly the erroneous opinions whereof he accus'd it: That one time amongst the rest he accused him for having written that Original sin was the sole cause of the damnation of the reprobate, as if it were the only cause, and actual sins contribu∣ted nothing at all thereunto. But that it always hapned that it was evinc'd to his Eminence by ex∣amination of the places which he cited, that the Memoires deliver'd to him against that book were not well grounded, and that in this point parti∣cularly they were without any appearance; since, as Cardinal S. Clement, who was then but Ma∣ster of the sacred Palace, shew'd in a full assem∣bly, that Bishop expresly saith that actual sin is the radical cause thereof, causa radicalis damnati∣onis; which is very true. Whereupon during some time, that book was no more spoken of in the said Congregation; but a little after, when it was least thought of, the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. decreed against the same book was publisht.

In the afternoon we visited Cardinal Giori, to whom we had scarce begun to speak, but one came to advertise him that the Pope was going to S. Peter's Church, whither he was oblig'd to repair to receive his Holinesse; and so we were constrain'd to take leave of him without further communication. My companions and I went to visite F. Modeste, who made as if he were igno∣rant of our affair and of the Five Propositions, though I had formerly acquainted him therewith whilst I was at Rome alone. He gave us but ge∣neral and popular answers, concerning the di∣versity of Hereticks with whom S. Augustin had to deal, and said that the vehemence wherewith he opposed them making him sometimes speak with Exaggeration, all his sayings were not to be lookt upon as if they were Scriptures. He said also that the Pope was not oblig'd to hear the Parties, in order to making of a Decision. To which we answer'd, that at least it suted with his prudence and his justice when it was requested as it was by us in the name of persons whose worth and quality gave them right and authority so to do. Having continu'd with him till one a clock in the night we departed.

On Saturday we visited Cardinal Ghiggi, who receiv'd us standing, and excus'd himself that the day being then Post-day made him in hast. He spoke of his Promotion with great sentiments of piety and modesty. He told us that he did not de∣serve that dignity, nor had he sought it; that he follow'd the Maxime of the Bishop of Geneva, To aske nothing, To refuse nothing, and To complain of nothing. On which occasion he told us that he always wore upon his breast a Meddal, on the one side of which was the Pourtrait of that great Bishop, and on the other that of S. Augustin. Touching our affair, he said that it was best to de∣liver Propositions very clear and exact; and that sometimes great stirre and opposition about a businesse occasions the establishing of what we would overthrow; for which he cited the same verses of Horace, Ventus ut amittit vires, &c. which he had done formerly in a letter to M. Da∣quin Doctor of Physick at Paris, who sent him the book Of Frequent Communion during his Nun∣tiature i•• Germany, upon occasion of the com∣plaints and Writings which the Adversaries of that Excellent book publisht against it, as M. Brous∣se remembred him when he utter'd them in this audience. I shall repete them here with four or five of the preceding lines of that Letter. Ego sanè non video quid contra librum de Frequenti Com∣munione scribere sit opus, cùm in eo adeò attempera∣ta videantur ea dogmata quae affert, ut nihil in eis peccatum dicas. Tota nam{que} moles difficultatis ad praxim devolvitur, in qua quidem non tam facile est praescribere leges, cum unica auricularis secreta confessio examen sit quo ad actum deducitur tota in∣structio, & in ea confessione servatur maximum om∣nium arcanorum. Spreta obsolescunt, si irascaris, agnita videntur, dicebat ille; dum aliàs,

Ventus ut amittit vires, nisi robore densae Occurrunt Sylvae, spatio diffusus inani; Ʋt{que} perit magnus nullis obstantibus ignis, Sic hostes mihi deesse nocet —

Leaving Cardinal Ghiggi we went to visit Car∣dinal Cechini, who caus'd seats to be set for us round the Table where he was, and after he had heard M. Brousse's discourse, he answer'd us, that if he receiv'd any commands from his Holiness as to this matter, he would acquit himself thereof pun∣ctually.

On Sunday the third, the Abbot of Valcroissant and I visited Cardinal Ʋrsin▪ before his going to Chapel, whither we accompanied him. After Cha∣pel we went all together to see Cardinal Cornaro, who was standing and uncover'd all the while we were speaking to him, which we did largely enough. Mention was made of one of the causes which cau∣sed Paul V. to suspend his Bull against Molina, namely the banishment of the Jesuites by the Com∣monwealth of Venice, which happening upon occa∣sion of his Interdict, when he was upon the point to publish his Bull, he was willing to spare them that second mortification, in hope that without it they might of themselves return to Orthodox sen∣timents, from which all that had pass'd in those mat∣ters, ought to have convinc'd them that they were gone farr astray.

In the afternoon we visited Cardinal Ginetti, to whom we gave an account of our audience with the Pope, particularly of the falsities and calumnies of which we complain'd, and of F. Annat's book which was printing. Touching the former, He acknowledg'd that I had never spoken to himself but in the name of the Bishops, and that F. Mulard had address'd to him as the Faculties Deputy, and touching the book, that we should do well to speak about it to the other Cardinals of the Holy Office. We reply'd, that we intended it, though we were no further concern'd, then that the name of his Holinesse or their Eminences might not be engag'd in it; that we had spoken first to him, partly be∣cause of the singular benevolence which he had te∣stify'd to us, and partly in regard of a particular authority which we knew he had as to the printing of books.

We visited Cardinal Lomellino next, whom we entertain'd very familiarly; He answer'd us, that his various employments had much diverted him from the study of those matters; and thought he had been always oblig'd to apply himself there∣unto, yet conceiving himself more oblig'd by his new dignity of Cardinal, he should willingly do it. Whereunto we excited him by the satisfa∣ction which we told him he would receive in it.

After which I went alone to carry Card. Roma a copy of our Memorial against F. Annat's book. The Cardinal told me it was not the intention of their Congregation to give F. Annat permission to write of the matter de Auxiliis. I answer'd, that never∣thelesse his book was upon that subject; but we were not much troubled at that; and if he pleas'd to cause the Printer to give us a Copy of what was already printed, we would deliver his Eminence such observations thereupon as should shew that it was not our own interest that induc'd us to obstruct the publishing of it, but the sole consideration of the H. See, which the Jesuites would proclaim to have authoris'd the pernicious sentiments of that Libel.

I learnt the same day that the Consultors and Qualificators which were to have met last week, did not assemble; the cause of which was the sub∣tilty of one of the principal and best meaning men, who alledg'd that he could not yet meet anywhere to consult of these matters till he had employ'd more time in studying them. And he said this, to the end the rest might follow his example, and not be asham'd to say and do the same.

The same friend that gave me this intelligence, counsell'd me to take some care to inform one of the Consultors whom he nam'd, and who deserv'd it, both because he needed it, and because he was a well-meaning and treatable man. But I answe∣red, I could not do it, because we had no Order to inform any person in private and secretly, and all that was done in this manner was suspected by us and little troubled us: That we must first see the Congregation which we desir'd of the Pope, well open and well setled, before we resolv'd upon in∣forming any one. This done, we would take all possible care and necessary pains to inform every one both in private and in publick; but till th•• were done, we could proceed no otherwise then 〈◊〉〈◊〉 had done hitherto, namely to make known to all such as were concern'd for the interests of the H. See, Consultors and others, with what malicious subtilty they who fram'd those Propositions en∣deavor'd to circumvent it. That yet I did not re∣fuse to give in a friendly way, but not as to a Judge, such light as an honest man could desire in the things which I knew, and he was willing to understand; which office, provided it were thus receiv'd, I should not decline to do, though it were to a Consultor; (although lesse willingly to such then to another) but withall in such a way, that all I said to him should in no wise passe for an Instruction upon the grounds of the Propositions, which requir'd greater study and attention, and much other solemnity. My friend approved this course, and acknowledg'd that we had great reason not to recede from it.

We visited Cardinal Ottobone on Tuesday mor∣ning the 5. of March. He receiv'd our Comple∣ments and made many to us; but our affair was little spoken of.

Parting from him, we went to Cardinal Lugo; He askt me whether I had continu'd at Rome ever since our last speaking together. Whereupon I gave him an account of the occasion of my re∣turn, and what we four were to sollicite with his Holinesse. He reply'd that he had not yet heard speak of those Propositions. I proceeded to tell him what necessity there was of examining them throughly in a Congregation, in regard of the diversity of their senses. He answer'd that it was reasonable that we should be heard, and our writings seen. That what he could say to us, was, that it was an affair not handled in the H. Office, but reserv'd by the Pope to himself. I reply'd that we waited till the Pope pleas'd to erect a special Congregation for the pur∣pose. He put us upon the business of S. Peter and S. Paul, telling us that the same course was taken for its examination, and that the Pope assembled together the ablest Divines in Rome, as well of the H Office as others, and that himself perswaded his Holinesse so to do. I told him we knew nothing of all that, nor had we heard any talk of it; in∣deed we knew of the Decree pass'd upon the book, but were ignorant of the circumstances which he related. He reply'd in such a manner as tended to lead us to that subject again, but we diverted the discourse of it by bringing him to that of the so∣lemn Congregation whose establishment we pur∣su'd. He told us again that he thought it fit and just

that our writings were examin'd and communica∣ted to the Qualificators and Consultors: but for our going to houses to see them, he durst not adde that he judg'd it bad, but he gave us to un∣derstand that it did not please him. M. Brousse reply'd and said that Commission was not confin'd within such strait bounds, but it enjoyn'd us to desire a solemn Congregation of the Pope in which both parties might be heard both by word of mouth and by writing in presence one of the other▪ and all their writings reciprocally com∣municated. The Cardinal said that it seem'd we intended to have a kind of little Council. M. Brousse answer'd that that was necessary, as well for other reasons, as in regard of the falsities and calum∣nies that were found to have slipt into secret writings. I took this occasion and told him what accusation the Nuntio had made against me in the Faculty, what we had said to the Pope of it, and what the Pope had answer'd us. The Car∣dinal said he believ'd all those difficulties would come to fall upon the point of sufficient Grace: and to perswade us that that was it which was to be defended and would be judg'd the best, he made use of this comparison. He said, it was once indispute, which was the best way of coun∣ting the howres, either by four and twenty be∣gining from the time of one Sun-set to another, as the Italians do; or ••rom twelve to twelve, beginning from Midnight to noon, and from Noon to midnight, as the French and Spaniards do: and that this last way had been judg'd the better, since Nations otherwise so opposite agreed in it. That so, sufficient Grace would undoubt∣edly, be judged the better, since the Dominicans and the Jesuites consented in it. I reply'd, that there were two sorts of Grace, which were cal∣led sufficient; that the Jesuites and the Domini∣cans agreed in the Word, but not in the Thing, and that other Divines, such as our selves, did not impugne all kind of sufficient Grace, but onely that which was made subject to Free-will; and that the Dominicans oppos'd the same as well as we. That therefore when the question is of sufficient Grace, we should not speak of it without di∣stinction, and without knowing of what nature it is, and what it is capable to produce in our hearts by the power which God gives it — Cardinal Lugo suffer'd me not to finish this dis∣course which assuredly was none of the most plea∣sing to his Eminence; but he interrupted it, saying that it behoved to defend the same which S. Augustin defended against Pelagius. The Ab∣bot of Valcroissant reply'd that that which S. Au∣gustin defended against Pelagius, was the Effectu∣al by it self, necessary to every pious action; whereunto the Cardinal answering nothing, I con∣tinu'd my relation of what pass'd in the audi∣ences which we had of his Holinesse, and told him that the Pope in one audience askt me whe∣ther any of the Five Propositions was in the Bull of Pius V. and I answer'd negatively. The Cardinal reply'd that the third was in it. (This agreed ill with what he told us at first, viz. that he had not yet heard speak of those Pro∣positions) I proceeded, that I had told his Ho∣linesse, that indeed the third had some resem∣blance with two or three of those that are in the Bull of Pius V. but yet they were different from it, and that upon my saying to the Pope that there needed but one word to change a Propositi∣on, His Holinesse answer'd me that there need∣ed but a Comma. That I further told the Pope that this third was not condemn'd in the sense that we held it, nor like any of the others con∣demn'd in the sense that we held it, nor like any of the others condemned by that Bull. That we did not oppose it in any thing; nor had any thing to say against that of Ʋrban VIII. publisht against Jansenius. Neither had we ought to plead in defence of his book. That all those things were wholly different, and separate from our affair. That the same was only to beseech the Pope to cause the different senses of the Propo∣sitions to be distinguish'd before passing of judg∣ment upon them, to admit us to declare which we do not hold; and as for those that we do hold, to examine the reasons which we have so to do; to communicate the writings which we should pre∣sent to him upon this subject to our adversaries, and theirs to us; and to hear us upon the whole vivâ voce in presence one of the other; to the end that after having well cleard, heard and consider'd all, the Pope might passe judgment thereof, and his decision might be receiv'd peace∣ably with the satisfaction of both parties, and with the respect that shall be due thereun∣to. We rose up, and Cardinal Lugo told us as he accompany'd us, that he was glad for his not being concern'd in this affair nor employ'd in it; and we told him on the other side, that we wisht his Eminence were employ'd in it.

Ending this visite we went to Cardinal S. Cle∣ment, who, assoon as M. Brousse had begun to lay open the subject of our coming, told us he understood the businesse well enough, but he would acquaint us with some particularities that had pass'd at Rome. He said the Nuntio had sent thither a certain Censure made by the Sorbonne, in which those Propositions were condemn'd. That the Pope appointed four Divines to write their sentiments upon those Censures; that three of the four plainly and fully confirm'd those Censures, but the fourth spoke a little more un∣certainly. That himself being upon occasion ob∣lig'd to speak what he thought of them, he had said freely, That the Censures were Heretical and not the Propositions. (For he constru'd them all to the sense of Effectual Grace.) That the Pope hearing his opinion, said, See, Cardinal S. Clement saith our Divines are Hereticks; and that he reply'd to the Pope, that he did not say that his Divines were Hereticks, but the Censures; and yet if they persisted obstinate in avowing the confirmation which they made thereof, they would be Heretical too as well as the Censures. He spoke something about the earnest study of these matters which was requisite for the right un∣derstanding of them, whereby he gave us to know that he understood the same well. He began to enter upon the discussion of the first of the Pro∣positions, when one came to advertise him that the Prince of Lunebourg was coming to take leave of him, being to return into Germany; which broke off our conference. The Cardinal made

an excuse to us, and testif'd his regret for this interruption. We told him we could come a∣gain to see him; he answered that it was not needfull, and that he was sufficiently inform'd of all that had pass'd and was daily acted, as to this af∣fair.

We went in the afternoon to accompany the Ambassador to the Cardinals Homodei, Santa Croce, and Corrado. At his return he askt us whether any thing was done touching our Memorial. We told him, we had heard no tidings of it: He reply'd, that nevertheless he conceiv'd the Pope had taken order in it, and as he was told, had charg'd the General of the Jesuites to hinder those of his Order from Writing upon these matters during these contests, and this posture of things, with∣out the Books be first seen and examin'd at Rome. We answer'd, That it was contrary to what we wisht, because the Jesuites made no books, but wha•• furnish'd us with new Arms; and so the more they writ, the more they fortif'd 〈◊〉〈◊〉; but our sole intent in this ma••ter was, that their books might not be review'd at Rome, for•…•…ar the H. See sh••uld suffer it self to be engag'd in their senti∣ments, and surpris'd by their Artifices.

M. Gu••ff•…•…r did us the honor to invite us to din∣ner on Wednesday the sixth, and in the afternoon we accompanied the Ambassador in the Visits which he continued to the new Cardinals, Ottobone and Lomelino.

On Thursday the seventh the Cardinals held a Chappel at la Minerve for the solemnity of the fea•• of S. Thomas, where they were all present except those of the H. Office; who on another day then Thurday would hav•• been there rather then the rest, but now prefer'd their usual Assem∣bly held before the Pope before that Ceremony. We were invited in the afternoon to the Covent of the Bare-footed Carmeliets where an Oration and a Dispute were to be made for the celebration of the same Festival. The Abbot of Valcroissant and M. Angran were there, and M. Brousse and I con∣tinued to accompany the Ambassador in the rest of the Visits which he was to make to the new Cardinals Aldobrandino and Ghiggi.

Friday the eight being the ordinary day that Ambassadors have audience of the Pope regularly every fo••tnight, we presented a little Memorial in French to our Ambassador as he was going to the Pope, partly to remind him of that which at our instance he had left with his Holiness at his former audience, and partly to inform him more expresly of the reasons which induc'd us to pre∣sent it, which tended in no wise to hinder the Je∣suites from writing and publishing Books, but only from doing it with the owning and approba∣tion of the H. See. And to shew him that it was no vanity that we said, that we could have advantages against the Jesuites out of their own Books, and particularly out of that whose publishing we en∣deavour'd to obstruct, we shew'd him a printed sheet of it, in which F. Annat, either by a gross error or obstinate malice (which could not but turn to his own confusion) cited Pelagius's con∣fession of Faith as a work of S. Augustin, contain∣ing his Doctrine. The Ambassador took our little Memorial, and the sheet we left with him to shew the Pope, if he found it meet. He told us he was mindful of us, and that we were already in the Note of what he had to say to his Holiness.

At his Return we enter'd into his Chamber, and he told us the Pope said, It was a strange thing we should oppose the Impression of that book, that it had past through the ordinary forms; if it contain'd any thing to be dislik'd after it was printed, it should be censur'd, and they who did not do their duty, should be reproved. That the same course should be taken as was about M. Her∣sents book; after the impression and publication of which, a French Dominican who licenc'd it, was confin'd six or eight months in la Minerve, and the Master of the sacred Palace in danger of being cashier'd, till both of them clear'd and justifi'd themselves of what they had done. But besides, if the Pope must take care of the print∣ing of Books, he would be overwhelm'd with in∣finite new incumbrances thereby. That he had fifty thousand other Affairs without that, and therefore we must have patience, if he could not meddle with it. The Ambassador told us, that he reply'd to the Pope, that it was more expedient to hinder a misch••ef before it were done, then to stay till it were done, to remedy it; and that it was easier to quench a taper that was ready to set fire on a Woodpile, then to extinguish the fire when the Woodpile was flaming. This, he said, he represented to the Pope, not as interessing him∣self in the businesse, but by way of advice which he receiv'd from us. He added that notwithstan∣ding these considerations did not alter his mind, but he continu'd still in that which he had declar'd to us, that he took not the part of that book; and if we found any ill in it after it was printed, it would be easie for us and all others to complain, and the remedy would not be difficult. We answer'd the Ambassador that since it was so, and after this declaration of the Pope, it would be more ad∣vantageous for us that the book were publish't then suppress'd. The Ambassador reply'd that yet he doubted whether in would come forth, be∣cause though the Pope was averse and made sem∣blance of not much regarding it, yet he perceiv'd that the Pope mus'd upon it, and made some re∣flexion upon our instances; and that he believ'd it would be no ill way for us to continue the same by the mediation of some of the Cardinals. That for his part he could not speak in it any other∣wise then by way of advertisement and repre∣senting to the Pope of what consequence we said it was, but not with that zeal and impor∣tunity which he should have done, if he had re∣ceiv'd order from the King to meddle in it. We gave the Ambassador our humble thanks, and ac∣knowledg'd that he had done all we could hope from a very obliging and equitable person. That according to his advice we would endeavor to speak to some of the Cardinals as we had done al∣ready to Roma and Ginetti, but rather for forme then otherwise; because the Pope having de∣clar'd that he took no part in it, we were satisfi'd, and secure as to the rest.

In the afternoon we went to see Cardinal Bar∣berin. He was ready to go to S. Peter's Church when we came there: however he caus'd us to enter into his Chamber, and askt us whether we would accompany him thither. In the mean

time, before any thing was spoken concerning our businesse, he askt us whether we had in∣structed the persons whom it was requisite. I an∣swer'd that we endevor'd it as much as possible; and M. Brousse added that we had had audience of the Pope, and were well satisfi'd with the re∣ception which he gave us. But without staying to hear any of the particulars, he askt us what was the first Proposition. I told it him, He askt whether we had writ nothing upon that subject. I answer'd that something was written at Paris which he had seen; but for our parts we had com∣pos'd nothing about it but a Memorial which we left with the Pope at the end of our audience, wherein we mov'd his Holinesse for a Congrega∣tion in which the Divines of different opinions might be solemnly heard in defence of their opini∣ons. The Cardinal further put us upon speaking of the different senses of the first Proposition: but to prevent it, I told him we would give the explications thereof when the Congregation was assembled; the Cardinal reply'd that the Italians were molto tristi, that is, very untoward, and è grande la nostra tristitia (added he) that at Pa∣ris they say for accomplishing affaires it is requi∣site to sollicite them well, but at Rome it requi∣red more paines to make those on whom they depended onely to remember them. I reply'd to his Eminence that we had no order to act other∣wise then we did, nor should we, what ever resolution were taken at Rome in this affair. That provided we acquitted our selves of that commission, it was sufficient for us. That it belong'd to the Pope or their Eminences to see to the rest. M. Brousse confirm'd the same, and spoke of F. Annat's book, and our Memorial to hinder its coming forth. Which he said, we re∣solv'd upon cheifly, because of the affront that seem'd to be done to the Bishops who sent us, by letting a book of that nature come forth own'd and approv'd, in which the present contest was de∣termin'd in favour of one of the parties, at the same time that we were suing in the name of those Bishops, for a solemn Congrregation to examine it in pretence of the parties, and to decide it after they had been heard. M. Brousse urg'd this ve∣ry well, when one came to advertise the Car∣dinal that it was time to go to S. Peter's: Upon the way we mention'd the Bishop of Geneva's book, term'd an Introduction to a devout life; I told him that I understood by the Bishop of Belley in what outragious manner many Mendi∣cant Fryers, and the Capucines especially, op∣pos'd it at its first apearance, that their zeal be∣came so vehement against that book, that some carri'd it into their pulpits, and after they had declar'd against it, threw it down in the pulpit, and trampled upon it with great demonstrations of indignation; others carri'd it into the pulpit loose∣stitcht, and after the like declamations broke the thred that held the leaves together and scatter'd them among their auditors; and lastly that others burnt it after the same tragical manner. I told the Cardinal that M. Hallier and M. Hermant were present when M. du Belley told us these passages at a Visite which we made to him together, at the beginning of and concerning the opposition that was made against the book Of Frequent Communi∣on. That therefore it was not to be wonder'd that good books were sometimes disparag'd and per∣secuted by ignorant Fryers; but that the event will be sooner or later like that which the same Bishop told us befell the Introduction to a Devout Life, which having by that meanes been much more read then otherwise it would have been, at length merited so general an approbation, that its Persecutors finding that the laughers were not on their side, became oblig'd to betake them∣selves to that of the laughers, and to be at last themselves the approvers of it with all the rest of the world; which the prodigious multitude of its several Impressions testifi'd. We ended our journey to S. Peter's as we were speaking of the book of the Minister of Groning, of the advantages which the Jesuites might pretend to derive from it, and of those which on the other side we concei∣ved more reasonably might accrue to us, when the answer to it preparing by one of our friends was publisht. Wherewith Cardinal Barberin testi∣fi'd to us sufficient satisfaction.

We left him at S. Peter's, and repair'd to Car∣dinal Lanti, who receiv'd us courteously, heard us and answer'd us prudently & vigorously.

On Saturday the 9th. I made a private visit in which I learnt two considerable things: One, that the Congregation of Consultors and Qualifica∣tors design'd to confer together upon the first Proposition, was appointed to meet again on Thursday following, and that this was the cause that persons well instructed and qualifi'd were employ'd to visite those Consultors and give them some light upon the Propositions. The other that the Preacher of the Jesuites Profess'd House, having a few dayes before taken occasion to speak in his Sermon of the immaculate conception of the Virgin (which he did besides his purpose too) he went about to prove it by certain Plates of Copper that spoke of it, which had been found in a Cave in Spaine during the Papacy of Ʋrban VIII. who being ad∣vertis'd in what veneration they began to be in Spaine, caus'd them to be brought to Rome, where being examin'd, he soon after declar'd them Apo∣cryphal, and forbad having them in any conside∣ration, under the usual penalties contain'd in the Bulls and Decrees of Popes. That a Dominican who was present at that sermon, observing that the Preacher cited those Plates, inform'd the Congregation of the H. Office, whereupon by order of the said Congregation, the Jesuites Pa∣pers, were seis'd on, and verifi'd the accusation. That Report being made thereof to the Pope, his Holinesse said it was a shame that those peo∣ple durst in view of the H. See contemn the Con∣stitutions of Popes, especially at a time when we who complain'd of them were at Rome. That the Pope sent for the General of the Jesuites, and told him a little angerly that he was too blame for suffering that Predicator in the functions of the Pulpit a fortnight after he had committed such an exorbitance, for letting him celebrate Masse since that time and incurre irregularity; that per∣haps he would have let him continue in that man∣ner till the end of Lent, if his Holinesse had not lookt after it; That Generals of Orders ought to be acquainted with the Bulls of Popes,

that they may cause them to be obey'd by their So∣cieties. In fine, that his Holinesse interdicted the said Predicator.

Accordingly he remain'd interdicted till the fifteenth day of March, when he made satisfacti∣on for his fault in the Pulpit where he had com∣mitted it, reading the Recantation prescrib'd him by the Congregation of the H. Office; two No∣taries of the said Congregation holding a Copy of it at the foot of the Pulpit, whilst F. Carlo Sal∣viati da lesse della Compagnia di Giesà (so was he call'd) read the same publickly. It was in these words:

Havendo io inconsideramente nella predica che feci ligiomi passati sopra la Concettione della beata Vir∣gine; preservata dal peccato originale allegato l' au∣torità di san Tesifone conservata nelle lamine di gra∣nata contro it decreto della santa memoria di Ʋrbano Ottavo fatto acinque di Maggio mille seicento trenta nove, e publicato a di tredici Maggio mille seicento quarenta uno. E per ciò essendo io caduto nelle Cen∣sure e pene fulminate nel detto decreto solamente per haver citato l' autorità di dette lamine di granata, mi fù fatto intendere da parte della santità di no∣stro signare è della sacra Congregatione del sanct Officio che dovessi io astenermi dal predicare è dal celebrare come reo di dette pene; ho pienamente obe∣dito; Riconscendo il mio errore sono recorso alla cle∣menza della sua sanctita è della medisima Congre∣gatione, da' quali sono stato begignamente aggratia∣to di dette pene, è reintegrato all' asercitio del pre∣dicare, ho voluto accennare à questa udienza tutto ciò, per remediare allo scandalo che io havessi dato per essermi servito della sudetta autorità contrave∣nendo al fudelto decreto.

Whereas I have inconsiderately in my late Ser∣mon upon the Conception of the B. Virgin as pre∣serv'd from original sin alledged the authority of San. Tesifone in the copper Plates of Granata, contrary to the decree of Ʋrban VIII. publisht 1641. And being therefore fallen under the Censures and penalties thunder'd forth in the said Decree, I have been commanded by his Ho∣linesse and the Congregation of the H. Office to abstain from preaching and celebrating Masse, as guilty of the said penalties; I have fully obey'd. And acknowledging my error, I have had re∣course to the clemency of his Holinesse and the said Congregation, by whom I have been gra∣ciously releas'd from the said penalties, and re∣stor'd to the exercise of preaching. All which I signifie to this Auditory, by way of amends for the scandal which I may have given by making use of the said Authority contrary to the said De∣cree.

Coming from this Visite I went to hear Masse at a little Church of S. Frances, where there was also a Chappel of Cardinals, and from thence to F. Hilarion, to appoint an hour for seeing his Re∣liques the next day. I told him all that had pass'd in reference to F. Annats Book, and how the Im∣pression proceeded notwithstanding our Remon∣strances. Whereupon he alledg'd very conside∣rable reasons to perswade us to go to M. Albizzi, saying, that he was a man that lov'd justice, and was upright in affaires in which he was not prepos∣sess'd; and exhorting us to speak to him heartily & with demonstration of confidence. I told him, we would endeavour to acquit our selves the best we could. He further represented to me how pre∣judicial it was to us, that we lookt upon the Tri∣bunals of Rome as half contrary to us, and half Partisans of the Jesuites, who were they alone whom we ought to take for our Adversaries. I thankt him for his advice and assented to it: but I alledg'd the necessity of our judging so, by all the Decrees that were seen to come forth so easily and so frequently against the best books that were publisht on our side, and I instanc'd in the Decrees issu'd against the Catechisme and the Houres. He answer'd me, that all those Decrees were to be consider'd with reference to the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. in consequence of which they were made, and that the H. See had no intention, either by that Bull or those decrees to innovate any thing or to pronounce upon doctrine one way or other, but only to cause its prohibitions of writing upon this subject without permission to be observ'd. That those prohibitions which were made to either side equally were so evident a conviction, that the doctrine of Jansenius receiv'd no attainder by that Bull, that the meerest Peasant might be satisfy'd thereof. In fine, that the other Decrees were to be interpreted and consider'd in the same man∣ner.

Amongst the Reliques which he shew'd us the next day, the most remarkable was the Title which was upon our Lords Crosse, of which there re∣mains in that place but about one half. It is of ve∣ry worm-eaten wood, about seven or eight inches broad, and ten or eleven long, upon which Jesus Nazarenus is written in Hebrew, Greek and La∣tin; and these two last Languages written as the Hebrew from the right hand to the left. The Cha∣racters are fram'd very negligently, such as are commonly seen in the names which ordinary peo∣ple write here and there upon walls, and such as the Soldiers or Executioners might frame at that time for a Criminal, as they esteem'd our Lord. The Hebrew Characters are almost wholly defac'd and eaten by the wormes and time with the wood, so that they are scarce perceivable. The Latin is very legible, and in the midst of the two other Languages; and the Greek which is the lowest of the three is still easie to be read: but as I said, there is but about half of that piece of wood, and not that. It is that which was in the middle; it being likely that the two ends have been broken off; since neither the word Jesus, nor Rex Ju∣daeorum are found there, but only Nazarenus, which takes up almost the length of the wood.

The same day being Sunday March the 10th. all of us visited M. Albizzi together: He con∣ducted us into his Chamber, where having taken our places, we prevail'd with our selves to make him the most cordial Declaration we could, in hope to have him favourable to our designes, when he found how conformable they were to Truth and Justice, which we knew he lov'd. He answer'd us also on his part very civilly, and told us the ser∣vice of the H. See should be alwayes his inviolable Rule, that he should alwayes be a profest enemy to all those that should offend it: but he had much confidence, that we would alwayes have it in great

veneration, and he would do for our service what was possible for him: He interpos'd some very unpleasing things in his Discourse, which we dis∣sembled or mollify'd the best we could: only one thing M. Brousse took up as it deserv'd, namely, that if the Pope heard us before passing his Deci∣sion, he would hear us if he pleas'd tanquam ali∣quos de populo, as he would do any ordinary people. He told us, that should the Pope hear and consider all that we intended to represent, as he conceiv'd his Holiness would do, yet he believ'd that he would not grant us the Congregation which we demanded. We answer'd, that then we had no∣thing to represent, because we could not deliver any instruction by writing or word of mouth but before such a Congregation; that without that, our hands were bound, and we could not go be∣yond our Commission. He told us the Pope had put into his hands the first Memorial which we left with his Holinesse, wherein we supplicated for the Congregation; he spoke also of the second, touching F. Annat's book, in reference to which he said, the Pope did no more but remove the Pro∣hibitions formerly made of writing concerning those matters; that if any thing were found in the book not right, it should be censur'd as well as any other. We answer'd that the case being so, we desir'd nothing more then that it came forth; because it furnisht us with advantageous hold a∣gainst its Author. M. Albizzi added, that him∣self was the Compiler of the Bull against Janse∣nius; that it was made upon a belief that it would appease the troubles and Disputes arisen about those matters, and reduce things to silence and the former peace; That if what hath follow'd since had been foreseen, instead of making a simple pro∣hibition of that book, the doctrine perhaps would have been examin'd and possibly condemn'd too; but that moderate course was thought sufficient, the rather to spare a Bishop who was dead in the Catholick Communion; That it was himself (M. Albizzi) that suggested that Counsel. After this he spoke of the Minister of Groning's book, which he said was sent him from Brussels and from Paris, and having in anger fetcht the Book, he read to us out of the Preface, that the Author saith, they were of S. Augustins opinion touching Grace, as Jan∣senius is too. M. Brousse answer'd, that there was no need of being angry, that we knew nothing of that Book; that Hereticks are not alwayes to be believ'd when they say an Author is for them∣selves; otherwise the Bible must be burnt, which they all say is on their side; that F. Annat in his Book de scientia media, cites four or five Hereticks, who say that St. Thomas is for them; ought they therefore to be believ'd, and S. Thomas to be burnt? Besides that, it behoveth not to be angry if it be true that they are of S. Augustin's mind touching Grace, as they alledge; on the contrary we ought to thank God, because they are Catholicks in this point, and they need only to be instructed in the rest wherein they erre. For, do not you believe (said he) that one is a Heretick because he is not a Molinist; on the contrary, I account that to be a Molinist, is to be an Heretick. But to satisfie him further upon this subject, I shew'd him Letters written to me on the second and 9th. of February, which promis'd an answer to the said Book: of which M. Albizzi profess'd himself glad, and told us that that was done as it should be. He spoke dis∣advantageously enough of St. Augustine, taxing him of excesses or flyings out in his encountring Hereticks. He added, that these matters were not necessary to salvation; That they caus'd despair, &c. To all which we return'd such answers as it deserv'd. He complain'd very much that the Bi∣shops of Machlin and Gaunt, could not be pre∣vailed with to receive the Bull. He spoke also of M. Bourgeois. We told him all those businesses were different from ours, which was only to ob∣tain a solemn Congregation of the Pope, in which these matters might be examin'd in the Ecclesiasti∣cal formes; that besides, we were sorry that the Bull was so ill receiv'd, but the abuse which the Jesuites made of it was the cause of that mischief. Other things were spoken of in this Visite (among the rest, the place of Haereo fateor, in Jansenius, which M. Albizzi objected to us twice, as a cer∣tain conviction of that Prelate's bad sentiments; to which we said nothing) but these are the prin∣cipal; and at last our Conference ended very calm∣ly and civilly, both on his part and ours.

After we left him, we visited the Commissary of the H. Office, who was not there when we ar∣riv'd there, but his Companion receiv'd us, and while he was entertaining us the Commissary re∣turn'd to his lodging. We discoursed with either of them only about Theological matters in refe∣rence to the first Proposition, till night broke off the Conversation.

CHAP. VI.

The continuation of our Visites, and what pass'd till the end of March. M. Brousse constrain'd to return into France, in regard of his health. Two Copies of the Memoires of M. Pegna, which we caus'd to be com∣par'd very exactly with the Origi∣nal. What successe our Memorial had against F. Annat's Book.

ON Monday the eleventh of March we visited F. Luca Vadingo; our chief Discourse with whom was (he already understanding our Affair enough) touching the Assembly of Consultors and Qualificators appointed on Thursday follow∣ing. For though, as we told him, we doubted not of their capacity, understanding and good intention; and that almost all those whom we vi∣sited appear'd favourable to the sentiments of S. Augustin, for which we had reason to be sa∣tisfy'd and to praise God; yet, as we told him too, a matter becomes more clear and is more throughly discovered after hearing the Contesting Parties upon it, then when it is barely examin'd by it self, especially when it is intricate, as that in question was; and when, besides the difficul∣ties which are inseparable from it, it is industri∣ously

embroyl'd and obscur'd, as the Authors of those Propositions had intangled and clouded this. Moreover, That a man is more in his own power, and more fit to passe an equitable and dis-interested judgement, when he has had time to meditate upon a matter, and make all necessary reflexions upon it be∣forehand, then when he has already chosen a side by framing a false Idea to himself of it, and is become engag'd by declaring himself too soon in maintaining the first Impressions he hath had of it, and the first sentiments which he hath discovered to witnesses, before whom he is very loth to retract and acknow∣ledge his being deceiv'd, So that to keep those per∣sons free and equitable without engagement and prepossession, before they came to passe Judge∣ment, we conceiv'd that it would be good that before all things else they heard the Divines of ei∣ther side, who were to oppose or defend the Pro∣positions; and that their own interest as well as ours, oblig'd them to declare to such as importun'd their assembling for delivering their sense of the first Proposition, that this was the right way to be∣gin. And the rather, because the Propositions to be consider'd were subject to more ambiguities then we had represented, and those expresly af∣fected by their Authors. That therefore for an orderly and due proceeding, the first thing to be done was to distinguish the different senses where∣of they are capable; and in order to do that well, to make of each Proposition as many seve∣ral clear and plain Propositions, as it included dif∣ferent senses; that so we might declare first of all which those are that we will not maintain, and for such as we will hold, expect who will oppose them; to hear both the one side and the other according to the usual and necessary formes; and after this was done, then it would be a fit time to ask of them their Sentiment. But to require it of them beforehand, seem'd a little precipitous, and con∣trary, not only to all order of justice, but also to the Request which we had made to the Pope in the name of the Bishops, upon which his Holinesse had caus'd us to hope he would give us satisfacti∣on. F. Luca Vadingo approv'd these reasons; but told us these things were to be represented and desired of the Pope; because for their part, they could only desire them of God, and when they were summon'd to deliver their judgement upon any Propositions, they could do nothing else but deliver it.

In the afternoon I accompani'd M. Brousse to Cardinal Ginetti, who had promis'd him the Re∣liques. He askt us what tidings of our Affair; and we told him we waited for the Pope's resolution upon the Letters and Memorial which we had de∣liver'd to him.

On Tuesday the 12th. I went to see F. Ʋbal∣dino, who wonder'd we had such correspondence at Rome, as to be advertis'd of that Assembly of Consultors. He approv'd the reasons which I alledg'd for deferring it till after both parties were heard, as formerly to F. Vadingo. But he said too, that he could do nothing, at least openly to get them consider'd; underhand he would do his utmost.

I went also to represent the same to F. Delbene, who knew not how to satisfie me but by telling me that we shovld be heard undoubtedly, and it would not be prejudicial to us though they gave their opinion beforehand, because they review'd it several times, and might correct in it what they pleas'd, or change it wholly. I told him, it would do better if they gave it not till after they had so well examin'd things, as to have no occasion to change any thing. I mov'd him also, that he would demand to hear us before giving his own, and also to encline the rest in their Assembly, if thete were occasion to make the same demand. But I obtain'd nothing of him as to this point, no more then I had done of the FF. Vadingo and Ʋbaldino.

Rejoyning my Collegues, we went to see Cardi∣nal Colonna. By the way we met the Ambassador, who seeing our Coach stopt, caus'd his own to stop too, and had the goodnesse to speak to us so long, that he gave us time to testifie to him our sorrow for his late losse of one of his Nephews, who dy'd at Angers: Whereunto he made a very generous and Christian answer, Il n'importe combien il en meure, pourveu que ce soit pour le service du Roy, & que Dieu leur face misericorde. It matters not how many of them dye, so it be for the Kings ser∣vice, and God be merciful to them. We arriv'd at the Palace of Cardinal Colonna, in which there are most magnificent apartments. He receiv'd us with very great civility. We laid forth our Affair to him at large, and he heard it with attention and satisfaction. Our Conference with him was end∣ed by the arrival of the Ambassador of Bologne who came to see him, and with a Complement that I made to him as he reconducted us, upon hope that our cause should finde in him a Protector a∣mongst the living, as it had amongst the dead in Aegidius Romanus, who was his neer Kinsman, and whose memory was still very fresh with him.

In the afternoon we went to Cardinal Costa∣gusti, and finding him busie for some time, we went to Signor Camillo Piazza Procurator of the Accused, to whom we declar'd our Affair, suitably to what I had formerly said to him. He receiv'd our Visite for a great honour, and told us what we demanded was so just that it could not be refus'd to any person. After which we return'd to Car∣dinal Costagusti, who was ready to go abroad. So after some short Discourse, which to avoid being inconvenient to him, we broke off, he profess'd his regret for his being otherwise engag'd, and the satisfaction he should have if we pleas'd to see him another time. Thence I went to Cardinal Ro∣ma, where I stay'd till night to see him, and after the Litanies were done, at which I was present, and which were said daily there during Lent, his Maistre de Chambre inform'd me, that the Do∣mesticks of the Cardinals who were with their Ma∣sters, obtain'd the same indulgences as if they were present at them. The first thing Cardinal Roma spoke of, was, our Memorial against F. Annat's Book, which he offer'd to give me. I pray'd him to keep it, that he might have it ready to shew the next day to the Cardinals at la Minerve, if they hapned to speak of it; because though the Pope told the Ambassador, that his Holinesse had no In∣terest in the book, and that when it was printed it should be censur'd if it deserv'd it, yet I knew the Pope had given the Memorial to M. Albizzi, and perhaps it was to communicate the same to

their Congregation, to which it was likely M. Al∣bizzi had no great stomach. The Cardinal re∣ply'd that he would carry it thither, to have re∣course to in case of need. Falling then to speak of othes matters of the times, I told him of the Minister of Groning's book, and of the answer preparing to it; as also of the malice and igno∣rance of those who would make use of S. Augustin against us, objecting to us passages out of Pela∣gius's Confession of Faith, as if it were S. Augu∣stin's; and this with such obstinacy, that after ha∣ving been fully convinc'd thereof by books pub∣lisht in answer to them, yet they produc'd the same thing again in a late book, as if they had ne∣ver heard of our clearing it in former Writings. The Cardinal could not think it possible for peo∣ple to be transported to such enormities, and testi∣fy'd great indignation at it. At length I menti∣on'd the principal cause of my coming to his E∣minence, which was the approaching Assembly of the Consultors on Thursday following, the danger we fear'd from it, and how advantagious it would be both for them, and those that defended the truth, if they heard the parties before declaring their opinions. The Cardinal answer'd, that that ought not to dismay me, because the Pope would not hasten to conclude any thing, and his Holiness well knew, that not only his own Reputation, but also that of the H. See was concern'd in this Af∣fair. That all that the Qualificators could do, was of no consequence. That it was not seen: and that the reason of their meeting before hearing us, was that they might ventilate and open the matter a little, and become more capable to hear it and deal with it when we came before them. But o∣therwise I might be certain, that nothing would be decided till the Parties were first heard as much as they could desire: that all this paines of the Con∣sultors, was only to give the Pope and their Emi∣nences some preliminary knowledge, for their better enlightning and disposing to hear what we had to say to them. I signify'd to the Cardinal that I was much heartned by his Discourse; but still I insisted, that it would be better, if before that la∣bour the Consultors heard what might be said by the Parties on either side. The good Cardinal shew'd a reluctancy (no doubt elsewhere infus'd into him) to grant the Parties such an audience and publick Congregation, as I maintain'd was most expedient and profitable for truth; and the pre∣text (suggested to him) was that it would make more noise, and retard and intangle the affair in∣stead of facilitating and advancing it, as he sincerely desir'd; which desire induc'd him to ask us whe∣ther we were ready, whether we had our Memoi∣res all prepar'd to deliver to them when requir'd, adding that it was very expedient that we were ready to present our selves to the Congregation when we should be Advertis'd of it. I answer'd, that the Bishops, by whose order we sue'd for a Congregation, purposed to send some other per∣sons with us when the Congregation was resolv'd upon, and the matter came to be handled in ear∣nest. The Cardinal reply'd, though gently and mildly, that it was something unpleasing that we were not ready: (so he interpreted it, and never∣thelesse he lookt upon the slownesse, to which I seem'd to incline▪ as a thing not to be debated on, but necessary to be granted.) But I told him that that should cause no delay: and when the Congre∣gation was ready, we would forthwith begin to deliver some informations upon the Affair, to em∣ploy the Divines of whom it consisted sufficiently, till others came to assist us to treat it solemnly and thoroughly. But without that too the Consultors might in the mean while be too much busied if they would seriously apply themselves to what was most necessary, in order to the getting of a clear and certaine understanding of those difficulties: namely, to read well in the first place the principal works which S. Augustine hath written expresly upon these matters. The Cardinal assented here∣unto, and added that it was very fitting, since S. Augustin should be the rule of those Disputes, and of the decisions to be made upon them. I re∣ply'd that it was our hope; and when we came to speak and write before that Congregation, we would employ no other weapons but those which that H. Doctor made use of against the Hereticks whom he overcame; but till it were establisht, and its establishment d••clar'd to us, our whole Commission was only to sollicite for it. That from some slight passages we presum'd it was pre∣paring, but we had not yet receiv'd any authen∣tical advertisement of it; and till we were so ad∣vertis'd, all that should be done, and nothing, were the same in reference to us.

On Wednesday the 13. we visited the Cardinals di Santa Croce and Homodei, to neither of whom we spoke much, because our visits were inter∣rupted. We visited also at la Minerve F. F. Alva∣rez and Nolano, very zealous and able Domini∣cans.

In the Afternoon we visited the Abbot of S. Pe∣ter in vinculis, who receiv'd us very cordially and civilly. The remembrance he had of what I had formerly signified to him touching our Affair, hindred us from entertaining him further with it. We spoke of the Exorbitances of the Jesuites a∣gainst S. Augustin, both in their Books and Ser∣mons, at which he was fill'd with horrour and in∣dignation. He told us a considerable Cardinal lately visited him, and finding that he was so well inform'd of things, and so sincere for the defence of S. Augustin's Doctrine, embrac'd him with great affection. He spoke to us of the Nomina∣tion made by the Pope of the Cardinals Roma, Spa∣da, Ginetti, and Cechini, as a certain and known thing; and said, he had receiv'd no intelligence of the Assembly of Qualifitators, which we were ad∣vertis'd was to be the next day. By which we ga∣ther'd that he was not chosen to be one of them, though he was one of the Qualificators of the H. Office, and of the most intelligent in Theological matters. He askt us what danger there was in censuring the Propositions in general, seeing, ac∣cording to our selves, they might admit a bad sense? We shew'd him the danger by explicating the first; for that the Adversaries desir'd the con∣demnation of them, only to reflect it upon the Necessity of Effectual Grace, which we maintain'd in that Proposition; which account satisfy'd him. At length, after a long and agreeable entertain∣ment, he shew'd us the chiefest Rarities of his House and his Church; and amongst the rest, the sacred Chaines which are in so great veneration

in that place, for having been sometimes the In∣struments of S. Peter's captivity.

Leaving him we went to visite F. Aversa at S. Laurence in Lucina. We explicated our Affair to him, which he took very well; and touching the Congregation, he askt us whether we had had any answer about it, and whether it would be erect∣ed? We answer'd, that we had learnt by the com∣mon rumour the names of some of those that were to be of it; but for that nothing had been signify'd to us from the Pope, we did not hold our selves assured, nor make any great account of what we had learnt; because de iis quae non erant, & qua non apparebant, erat idem apud nos ju∣dicium.

On Thursday the 14th. I went in to see F. Lu∣ca Vadingo, and to carry him in the way of a friend two little Latin Discourses upon the Pro∣positions. He told that Cardinal Roma, with whom he had been upon Friday, was well satisfy'd with me, and assur'd him again, that this Affair would not be ended without our being heard as we desir'd & voce & scripto as much as we would. I thankt the Father for his new assurance of Cardinal Ro∣ma's good dispositions; and I told him, that both Justice and Prudence requir'd that regard be had to Time and all the other circumstances which ac∣company affaires. That in the Church circum∣stances and conjunctures sometime oblig'd to con∣demn and reject at one time a Proposition, which would be well receiv'd and approv'd at another. That if we had been in Calvin's dayes when his Heresie was at the highest, I should not have ad∣vis'd to let passe the first Proposition without con∣demnation, if it had been advanced in the same words, and nakedly as it was express'd: because it might seem to countenance his opinion of the impossibility of God's Commandments. But the same Proposition having been deceitfully pull'd out of a place, in which what goes before and what follows, reduce it to a very Orthodox sense and a very Catholick truth; and having been thus expos'd under ambiguous and defective terms, on∣ly to destroy that Catholick truth by the Censure, which they who propose it, endeavour to ob∣tain upon it under pretext of the bad sense of those terms: that the case being thus, I conceiv'd it re∣quisite to hinder it from being condemn'd, with∣out first distinguishing the different senses, and se∣curing the Catholick, for fear of administring ad∣vantage against the same, by an absolute and un∣limited condemnation. F. Luca Vadingo consent∣ed with me, as to the justice and necessity there was of using that distriction and caution.

When I quitted him I return'd to my lodging to take my Collegues, and went together to the Pa∣lace of Cardinal Trivultio. Some of his Gentle∣men came and receiv'd us at the door of his first Anti-chamber, and conducted us through three or four before we met the Cardinal, and there were two or three more to passe through before we came to his own whether he led us, and at each door that was to be pass'd, he made us a civility before he enter'd at it. When we had taken our places in his Chamber, M. Brousse amply and at leisure gave him an account of our affair. He answer'd us that as for the Theological part, he was but little vers'd in it; but for the Political, he would assist us what he could to obtain satisfacti∣on in so just a demand. He said, the Pope wanted not prudence, and he believ'd his Holinesse would have regard to what he desired of him. He told us also, the Jesuites were violent upon this busi∣nesse, and that ever since he acted as the King of Spain's Ambassador he had heard speak of it, and interpos'd in it in reference to the Archbishop of Malines, and the Bishop of Gaunt. We answer'd that ours was not the affair of Jansenius, but one∣ly about Five Propositions, upon which it was important that the Pope pronounc'd a signal Judg∣ment correspondent to his place and the esteem which people are to have of his decision. And the rather for that the boldnesse of those who in∣veigled the Bishops to present such equivocal and fallacious Propositions to him, was incredible, especially they persisting so obstinate in it, after having been convinc'd by so many writings of the unworthinesse of the action which he who was the first author of them committed in presenting them to our Faculty. The Cardinal much approv'd our sentiments, and told us he should willingly receive and hear us as often as we had any thing to say to him. He accompany'd us into the fourth chamber from that in which he receiv'd us, and twelve or fifteen persons of his Court continu'd marching before us to accompany us to the staires. Which ceremonies I mention here partly in acknowledg∣ment to him, who though of the Spanish Facti∣on, and then encharg'd with the affairs of that Monarchy during the absence of an Ambassador, yet treated Frenchmen with so many demon∣strations of esteem and courtesie, and partly not to omit any thing that was most singular and re∣markable in any visite that we made about this af∣fair.

At our coming away from him we went to see the General of the Augustines. He express'd a very deep resentment of this affair, and told us he would apply himself wholly to it; that for the right concluding it, one of the first things he should advise the Pope to do, was, to write to all the Catholick Universities to study S. Augustin, and in the mean time to appoint the Divines here to do the same, that so it might afterwards be more easie to judge what conformity the Propositions in question have with his doctrine. We much ap∣prov'd this advice, and told him it would be ex∣tremely usefull to ruin two objections which were made with as much boldnesse as injustice against that H. Father. First, that he hath spoken with so great obscurity, that it is a hard matter to discover of what opinion he was. And secondly that in the heat of his discourses he hath suffer'd himself to be carry'd into the excesses opposite to the Hereticks which he incounter'd. We mentioned likewise other calumnies dispers'd against that Saint and our selves as well by secret accusations as printed books. And our discourse falling upon that in∣titled Jansenius pessimè meritus, &c. which F. Mu∣lard distributed at Rome, in the first lines of which it is impudently affirm'd that the two and twenty Propositions censur'd at Vallidolid are so many impostures; the truth whereof this General might judge, having had a Censure of the very impression at Vallidolid sent him; he drew the said Libel out of his Pocket, and could not suffici∣ently

admire the shamelesnesse of it. One enter∣tainment held about an hour, and ended with the reflection which we made how important and be∣neficial it would be, if the Qualificators deferr'd giving their opinions upon these Propositions till they had througly read the works of that Father, and heard what we had to say to them in the pre∣sence of our adversaries.

In the afternoon we repaired to the Ambassador who was to receive a visite from Cardinal Corra∣do. When it was ended, we went to see Monsig∣nor Borromeo, whom I had often attempted to write unto while I was at Rome alone, but could not. We gave him a full and punctual account of our affair: Which he heard, and thankt us for our information. I sent one of our people to Car∣dinal Roma's Palace to know who were to be pre∣sent in the Assembly of the Consultors which we heard was to be held there: he brought word that there had been no Congregation at all there. Of which, the Curé of S. Saviours comming to see me, told me the reason was, because the Cardinals Spada and Ginetti had got cold. Which was true as to the ordinary Congregation held there every Thursday by those four Cardinals. But there was another reason more considerable that hinder'd the meeting of the Consultors, which I was inform'd of the next day, and shall relate in its order. The same Curé further told me that the Pope had increas'd the number of the Cardinals of the Congregation of the H. Office by adding Cardinal Ghiggi who enter'd into it that day for the first time. And lastly he told me that ac∣cording to my request he had spoken to the F. Pro∣curator of S. Marcel, to incite him to demand to hear us before delivering his opinion upon any of the Propositions, for the reasons above mentio∣ned.

M. the Abbot of Valcroissant and I spent al∣most all Friday morning (March 15.) in confer∣ring amicè with the Commissary of the Office upon the first Proposition. We told him also the same reasons why we conceived it so expedient that the Qualificators hastned not to write and deliver their opinions upon the Propositions before they had taken such light and informations upon the matter as they might hope from a legal Con∣ference wherein we and our adversaries were heard. He answer'd that this was not to be told to him; that he was sufficiently perswaded of it; but it behoved to speak it to the Cardinals who were the Masters.

As I return'd to my lodging I went to see a par∣ticular friend who learnt me three or four consi∣derable things. First, that M. Albizzi had ac∣quainted the Congregation of the H. Office with the visite which we had made to him, and spoke as if he had well humbled us, and taught us how to govern our selves for our own safely. Second∣ly, that he had made complaint there against the book of Victorious Grace, and presented the same to the Congregation to be view'd and con∣demn'd. And thirdly that the General of the Do∣minicans intended that very day to seek for audi∣ence of the Pope after the Sermon, and if he could not obtain it, to return the Sunday following for he same purpose. And that his busnesse was to tell the Pope that hitherto he had not spoken a word in the cause, by reason he did not clearly see what was the thing in question, but at length ha∣ving well examin'd it, he found that it was the same affair that war formerly in agitation under Clement VIII. and Paul V. between his Order and that of the Jesuites; that he would demand of his Holinesse, that they might be heard too before any thing were determin'd on one side or other; that all proceedings might be the same as they were under those two Popes, that the Memoires of the things which were pass'd in that time might be perused, to see what was expedient to be done at this. And fourthly, that the reason which caus'd the deferring the Assembly of the Qualifi∣cators which was to have been held the day pre∣ceding at Cardinal Roma's Palace, was indeed be∣cause the Commissary of the H. Office had signi∣fi'd to the said Cardinal that he was encharg'd with a multitude of processes for the visitation of Priso∣ners which was to be made before Easter, and so his Papers upon the first Proposition were not ready. Which he represented to his Eminence with a de∣sign not onely that by this means the Qualificators might have more leisure to prepare themselves to do well, but also to give his General time to make his supplication to the Pope which I newly menti∣on'd.

A small indisposition of M Brousse hindred us from continuing our Visits together in the after∣noon, and therefore I went to see F. Hilarion, partly to thank him for the favour he lately did us in shewing us his Reliques; partly to acquaint him how we govern'd our selves in our Visit to M. Albizzi, but chiefly to tell him what he did a∣gainst us three days ago out of a bravado in the Congregation of the H. Office, and to beseech him to use what interest he had in M. Albizzi, to hinder him from further persecuting the book of Victorious Grace, because it would make matters worse, and obstruct the restauration of a good in∣telligence. This was a very nice point to be toucht upon at this time, as well on the part of of F. Hi∣larion towards M. Albizzi, as of mine towards F. Hilarion, because it was so to be carri'd that M. Albizzi might not know that F. Hilarion was so clearly inform of it, especially by me; and also that F. Hilarion might not know that I had such as∣sured intelligence of it, for fear they would sus∣pect him from whom I receiv'd it to have violated the fidelity of secrecy. In fine, I fetcht a com∣pass, and took all possible care and caution to a∣void that inconvenience, which I would have shun'd as solicitously ar death it self. The F. did not promise me to speak to M. Albizzi about it, because he had no other occasion to visit him, and to go on purpose was not convenient. On the contrary, he told me, if that book were pro∣pounded in the Congregation of the H. Office in his presence, and he were oblig'd to give his opi∣nion of it, he would sentence it to be condemn'd, because it treated of a prohibited subject. But when I had laid open to him the necessity of set∣ting it fotth, the good effects it had had already, and might further be expected from it, he miti∣gated his first rigor▪ and condescended that the Congregation should take no notice of: and if M. Albizzi and he hapned upon occasion to discourse of this point, he would perswade him as much as

he could to that gentleness. In reference to the said book, I shall here by the way mention two things that came into my memory. First, that I made these sollicitations in its behalf upon my own head without acquainting my Collegues with M. Albizzi's accusation against it, partly not to disquiet them unnecessarily, and partly in consi∣deration of secrecy which I was to perform to my Intelligencer. Secondly, that understanding from France the last Summer that it was intended to be translated and printed in Latin, in order to be sent and seen at Rome; I disswaded the design, in re∣gard of what was spoken in the Preface to the ad∣vantage of Jansenius: because I fear'd that place alone considering the state of things, would do more hurt to our cause then the rest of the book would do good.) But to return to F. Hilarion, I told him of the difficulty that I war certifi'd there was to answer the Minister of Groning aright, by reason of the decree made against the Catechism of Grace. The Father answer'd me, that it be∣hooved us to observe a general and very sure Rule in those matters, namely, that the Popes would not hitherto pass any judgement upon the Doctrine. That therefore it was no wonder if it were suffer'd in the Anticatechism of Errors and Heresie, with∣out any thing said to it. That as for what was noted, that the Catechism reviv'd the Propositi∣ons condemned by Pius V. it was ground enough for saying so, that there was one found to be such at the first inspection of the book. But it was not expressd in that Decree, whether those condemn'd Propositions which were in the Catechism, were any of those which Pius V. had condem'd as Here∣tical; or temerarious, or as offending Christian ears: which might be so in the time of Pius V. and not so now: but however those Propositions having been once condemn'd, and that condem∣nation neither revers'd nor interpreted, nor the prohibition of teaching and maintaining them re∣mov'd, he was too blame that advanc'd and pub∣lisht them, and there was reason to complain as well of his writing of these matters contrary to the Prohibition', as of his reviving those condem∣ned Propositions. F. Hilarion and I were three full houres in this conference, and it was far in the night before we broke it off.

On Saturday morning the 19th. we did nothing but went to the Ambassador who expected a vi∣site from one of the new Cardinals. And in the afternoon I learnt nothing but that a new Tome of Suarez was lately printed at Lyons touching the matter de Auxiliis, notwithstanding it had been formerly deny'd permission at Rome, and that the Jesuites caus'd it to be sold there. This intelligence was given us that we might complain of it; but we were loth to take new affairs and employments upon our selves without necessity, being scarce able to manage all those in which we were engag'd al∣ready.

On Sunday (the 17th.) in the morning we went to accompany the Ambassador to the Pope's Chap∣pel. From thence we went to Giesu to see the ceremonies which the Jesuites made after the election of their General, which we found plain and modest. We spent almost the whole afternoon at the Ambassador's house in reference to the visite which Cardinal Aldobrandino was to make to him.

On Tuesday we went to see that Cardinal with whom we found Cardinal Trivultio. We waited till this latter was gone, and then were admitted to Cardinal Aldobrandino. We found him suffici∣ently informed of many circumstances of our af∣fair, which we layd open to him at leisure. We spoke much of the famous Congregation held un∣der Clement VIII. of whose family this Cardinal was, and who dying (as he intimated in our dis∣course) as he was upon the point to publish his Bull of condemnation against the Jesuites, his death was by those Fathers imputed to a Mi∣racle.

In the afternoon we visited Cardinal Sachetti, who apprehended our intentions and demands very just, and answer'd us very handsomely and ingenuously. He said, among other things, that the wiles and jugglings which we shew'd him had been recurr'd to in this affair, were no good arms for defending a just cause: and that they who made use of them gave ground to believe that they were diffident of their good right. The same Af∣ternoon we went to Cardinal Maidalcini who was the youngest of the Cardinals, and thence to Monsignor Paolucci who was the ancientest Pre∣late in Rome. M. Brousse declar'd the affair in Ita∣lian to Cardinal Maidalcini, and the Abbot of Valcroissant to M. Paolucci, who answer'd us as one that still well remembred all that he had seen for∣merly transacted under Clement VIII. between the Dominicans and the Jesuites, and who had since that time spent part of his own in the reading of S. Augustin.

There remain'd none of all the sacred Colledg to be visited but Cardinal Cherubin. We went to him on Wednesday (March 20.) and acquainted him, as we had done the rest, what had pass'd, and what we pretended to in this affair. We learnt the same day that a Memorial was presented in the mor∣ning to the Congregation of the H. Office a∣gainst the book of Suarez and those who dispers'd it.

Monsignor Spada Patriarch of Constantinople was the last we visited of the Consultors and Qualifica∣tors of the H. Office; for he had that Title which depress'd him infinitely below the lowest Cardinal: which seem'd very strange to us in the person of a Patriarch of the second See of the Church, and who since the second Oecumenical Council always held the first place after the Pope. We went to him on Thursday the 21. and after he had heard what we said to him, he wonder'd that we seem'd to doubt whether the Congregation and audience of Parties would be granted, in which we plac'd the certain carrying of the Cause, and the indubi∣table triumph of truth against our common adver∣saries. He intimated, with a clear inclination to our good designes, that things were in suspence, that order would be taken about them, and that preparations were making for them. In fine he answer'd us very judiciously, gravely and courte∣ously. And he acknowledg'd (as all other per∣sons who we visited together, and whom I had vi∣sited before when I was alone at Rome, acknowledg∣ed in our common visites, though I have not men∣ion'd it in every occasion, to avoid too frequent repetitions) that I had never addres'd to him but as one sent by some of my LL. the Bps. of France.

Our visites being ended, and we finding by experience during the whole winter, that the aire of Rome was very unsutable with M. Brousse's health, and conceiving that the heat of the appro∣ching Summer might be more prejudicial to it then the winter, during which he had a continu∣al head-ake, and defluxion in his breast, which constrain'd him to be blooded largely five times, and to drink nothing but Ptisane: He pray'd us to give way that he prepar'd himself to return to his native aire after Easter, assoon as he was able to travel to the place of his ordinary residence. Whereunto we consented according to the condi∣scension of the Bishops who deputed us, to whom in the end of January last, we had signifi'd the case of his indisposition which seised upon him assoon as he came to Rome, and continu'd to molest him ever since. Wherefore he and I went the same evening to advertise the Ambassador of it, and to beseech him to acquainr the Pope therewith the next day at his usual audience; to the end M. Brousse might salute his Holiness and receive his be∣nediction before his departure, which was to be as∣soon as the Festivals and Ceremonies of Easter were over. The Ambassador promis'd to do him this office the next day if he could, or some day of the H. Week.

The next day (Fryday the 22th.) we attended the Ambassador to his ordinary audience. He caus'd M. Brousse to be call'd in, who being intro∣duc'd, and the Ambassador going to speak some thing of him to the Pope by way of recommendati∣on, His Holinesse interrupted him with these fa∣miliar and obliging words, Lo conesco, è mio grand amico, I know him, he is my great friend. M. Brousse made ••his complement to him in few words, and signifi'd how his health necessitated his return. The Pope wisht him a good journey, and gave him his benediction and indulgences. Besides the Ambas∣sador, the Corrector of the French Minimes was present, having been introduc'd at the same time about another businesse.

In the afternoon I accompanied M. Brousse to Cardinal Barberin to take his leave; as according∣ly he did after a long discourse of sundry things not necessary to be related in this place.

Sunday the 24th. we were at the ceremony of Palmes, and receiv'd some from his Holines's hand.

Monday the 25. the Abbot of S. Peter in vinclis made an Oration upon the sanctity of that season in an assembly of an eminent Academy composed of many Ingenious and Learned persons, where∣of the Gall••cane Prince was one of the principal members, if not the chief. The Abbot did us the honour to invite us to his Oration. We repair∣ed thither, and before it began, Cardinal Ron∣danini's brother, and one of Cardinal S. Clement's nephews came to us to entertaine themselves with us, and promote our acquiantance formely contra∣cted, which we mutually promis'd to augment when the Festivals were past.

On Tuesday morning I accompain'd M. Brousse in his visitation of the four Churches. In the mor∣ning we went to those of S. Marie Maggiore, S. John de Lateran and S. Paul; When he went in the afternoon to that of S. Peter, he left me at la Mi∣nerve; where I entertain'd at length F. Capisucci, a Monk of that Order and Professor in Divinity, with what had pass'd in the affair for which we were at Rome. F. du Plantet a Minime, very zealous against the sentiments of S. Augustin which he did not understand, and much devo∣ted to F. Annat and the Court of Cardinal Spada who was protector of the Minimes, had given this Dominican for a full instruction in this affair a Copy of M. de Vabres's letter, at the bottome of which were these words;

Subscripserunt aut suo nomine subscribi voluerunt hi qui sequuntur.

• Leonorius Destampes Archiepiscopus & Dux Remensis aliquot mensibus ante obitum.
• De Grignan Archepiscopus Arelatensis.
• Henricus de Bethune Archiepiscopus Burdiga∣lensis.
• Annas de Vanladour Archiepiscopus Pisuri∣censis.
• Henricus a Sabaudiâ nominatus Archiepiscopus Remensis. Sunt alii numero 64. Episcopi.

I met in the City M. Michel Angelo Recci, who told me that F. Pascaligio an able Divine of the same house of S. Andrew de la Val, whereof F. Delbene was, desir'd to come and see us; but seeing that good Father much troubled with the Goute, he took the liberty to tell him that he would advertise us of it, and we should prevent him.

I omitted mention that we spent all Saturday the 23. with Signor Pien Cottuen Notary of the Rota, and Andreas Albercius, and Franciscus Pignocatus, expert Jurates for comparing and ve∣rifying writings, in a most exquisite compar∣ing two Copies which we had caus'd to be made of M. Pegna's history. And we were so exact therein that each of those Copies was as usefull and Authentick as the Original it self.

Our Memorial against F. Annat's book, which we no longer thought of after it was declar'd to us, that neither the Pope nor the H. Office took part in it, had its effect the same day that we com∣pos'd the papers of F. Pegna. M. Albizzi sent to the Printer by the Pope's Order, to command him to bring to the Palace of the H. Office (where M. Albizzi lodg'd, where also are the Prisons call'd the Inquisition) all the copies of sheets that he had printed of that work, with prohibition to di∣stribute any to any person. The Letter was in these words. Signor Ignatio de' Lazaris Stampatore in Roma; In virtù della presente doverà Ʋ. S. recare al S. Offitio è consignare à me infrascritto tutti gli essempi dell' Opera che con licenza della sacra Congre∣gatione del santo Offitio ha fatto Stampatore il Padre Anato della compagnia di Giesù, senza darne ad al∣tri alcun essemplare sotto pena arbitraria alla medesi∣ma Congregatione. Perche così ha ordinato è comman∣dato la sanctità di nostro signore per ordine dato mi à bocca. Dato nel Palazzo del S. Offitio questo di 28. di Marzo 1652. Signed Fran. dalli Albizzi.

The Pr••er let passe H. Fryday without o∣beying this Order; but on Saturday he carried M. Albizzi all that he had printed of that book, and took his Receipt. The same day five Jewes and one Turk were baptis'd at S. John de Lateran. The Marquis of Bréauté was Godfather to one of those Jewes, and I to another, to whom I gave the n••me of Paul.

M. Hostier Bishop of Béthleem arriv'd on H. Tuesday at Rome, whether he was sent from the Assembly of the Clergy of France, to obtain of the Pope that he would fill the vacant Sees of the Church of Portugal, with those persons which the King of Portug••l had nominated.

CHAP. VII.

Of a little Volume of the principal Works of S. Augustin against the Pela∣gians and Semipelagians which we put to printing after Easter, and of the Obstructions rais'd against the Impression.

SHortly after we gave that poor Printer a better businesse then that of which we had been the cause that he was depriv'd. There remained but a few more sheets to print for the finishing of F. Annat's book, and we hir'd him to print for us the principal works of S. Augustin against the Pelagians and Semipelagians. It was a thing that we had design'd some time a go, because we found nothing so proper, not only for justifying our pretensions to all Rome, and making known the truth of the doctrine which we defended, as well to the principal judges with whom we had to do, as to a great number of persons whom we found little enough intelligent therein, but very desi∣rous to be instructed; but also to confirme to our interests (which were no other then those of truth) many other persons whom we had also found inform'd enough to consider them as their own. We had purposed to make several smal vo∣lumes one after another, according as occasion should permit in the sequel of time; but we had al∣ready chosen wherewith to make up one first as the most necessary urgent, with the greatest diligence we could. The Pieces which we intended to put into it, were the book De Gratia Jesu Christi, that De perfectione Justitiae, the 107. Epistle ad Vi∣talem, the 105. Epistle ad Sixtum, the book De Gratia & Libero arbitrio, the 46. and 47. Epi∣stles ad Valentinum, the book De Emendatione & Gratia, the Epistle of S. Prosper, and that of Hi∣larie to S. Augustin, the books De Praedestinati∣one Sanctorum & De dono Perseverantiae, the Epi∣stle of Pope S. Celestin I. to some Bishops of France, the Synodical Epistle of the African Bishops which were banisht into the Island of Sardinia, the second Council of Orange, and the Letter of Pope Boniface II. for confirmation of that Council.

On Easter Tuesday the second of April, I askt permission of the Vicegerent of Rome to print them, and after him of the Master of the sacred Palace: who both granted it immedi∣ately.

The Printer began to work upon them on Mon∣day following April 8. and before Thursday night there was one sheet printed, one corrected and ready for the Presse, and a third compos'd and ready also the first proof to be made of it. But I was astonisht that evening when the Printer came to tell me that M. Albizzi had sent for him, taken away the Permission to print which we had ob∣tain'd (and which is necessary to be deliver'd to the Printer that he may begin to work) and given him an order in writing whereby he was forbidden to procede further in the Impression of S. Augustin's works, if they were not first review∣ed by the Congregation of the H. Office, particu∣larly the Apostilles (or Notes in the Margent) The order was in these words.

A voi sig. Ignatio di Lazaris s' ordina da parte della Santità di nostro sig. (and then two words which neither the Printer nor I could read) audar avanti alla stampa dell' Opere di Sant' Agostino con∣tra Pelagio, se non sono rivedule particolarmente le Postille dalla sacra Congregatione del Sant' Offitio, sotto pene arbitrarie alla Santità di nostro signore.

Dato nel Palazzo del Saint' Offitio li undeci di Aprile 1652.

Signed, Fran. delli Albizzi.

The Printer told me he had answer'd M. Albizzi very resolutely and contested much with him, that he might not part with his Permission to print, which was good and valid. That he had repre∣sented to him what cost he had been at, in buying new characters on purpose for this work, and in brief told him that what he was printing, was no new thing of a private author, but the Workes of an ancient Father of the Church.

On Fryday morning April 12. the same Prin∣ter came and told me that he had been with the Master of the sacred Palace to advertise him of this Obstruction; and that the Master of the Sa∣cred Palace bid him do no Apostille of hand∣writing, but onely such as were printed former∣ly. This oblig'd me to go to the Master of the sacred Palace, and shew him that there was not any other printed, but such. The Master of the sacred Palace and I, after long discourse upon this surprising occurrence, agreed that the Printer should go to M. Albizzi to assure him thereof, shew him the Impression which he follow'd, and that the Apostills might be no obstacle, offer him, if he pleas'd, to print the Text of S. Augustin alone without any Apo∣stills.

He went accordingly, and return'd to tell me that he could not prevaile with M. Albizzi; that he would hear nothing, not so much as of prin∣ting S. Augustin's text alone. That M. Albizzi only said to him, that he did not tell him that he should not continue to print, but he would have him waite for an order for it first. I bid the Prin∣ter go and acquaint the Master of the sacred Palace herewith.

On Saturday April 13. I went to the Printer to know what the Master of the sacred Palace had said to him. He told me that he bid him have a little patience in attending M. Albizzis resolu∣tion,

and that he was to repair to him again the next day which was Sunday. He added that when he spoke to him on Fryday about the Apo∣stilles, that M. Albizzi taking them and looking upon them, said, It was there that the Heresies were, CHE era in questo che si trovavano le here∣sie.

On Sunday the Printer came from M. Albizzi, and told me he was still in the same mind, what ever he could alledge to him.

I had let those three dayes passe, without adver∣tising my Collegues of the Obstruction of our Im∣pression, that I might not needlesly divert them from the things about which they were employ∣ed in their chambers, and in hope that this storm, which had but a very ill grounded pretext, would be calm'd by my little diligences, as speedily and as easily as it was rais'd. But M. Albizzi's ob∣stinatenesse not to heed what ever reasonable and submissive applications the Printer made to him, caus'd me to fear that he purpos'd to hinder this Impression altogether if he could, or at least to retard it as much as possible, thereby to de∣prive us of all the benefit which we hop'd to ga∣ther from it, and hold us busied in these trifles in prejudice to our more important actions, oblig'd me to advertise my Collegues of all that had pass'd about it.

Whereupon we presently resolv'd to complain of this proceeding to the Cardinals of the H. Office and give them a Memorial to signifie our intentions in this matter. It was thus directed, To the most Emi∣nent and Reverend Lords, the Lords Cardinals Inqui∣sitors general in the sacred Congregation of the H. Of∣fice: and at the bottom, For the Printing of S. Augustin. The Memorial followes.

Most Eminent and Reverend Lords,

Besides the general benefits accruing to the Church from printing at sundry times the works of S. Augustin against the Pelagians and Semipelagians, in which so many Popes have declar'd, that the do∣ctrine of the same touching Grace is contain'd; The Doctors of Paris underwritten, have also had sun∣dry considerations which have induc'd them to cause the same to be reprinted anew in the present posture of Controversies, which are between Catholicks about that matter. Whereupon they desir'd and obtain'd of the Master of the sacred Palace permission to print the principal and most considerable Treatises thereof in one small Volume; which may be printed within two or three moneths, and by means whereof great light may be had of the justice of the preten∣sions of the Parties till time and conveniency shall serve for the printing of the rest. But as soon as the Impression of the said first little Volume was begun, M. Albizzi caused it to cease, upon a pretext of the Apostilles, which he saith, ought to be review'd by the sacred Congregation of the H. Office before the said Impression be continu'd.

And forasmuch as it may be suggested, that we the Persons underwritten might make some new ob∣servations, reflections, or interpretations whereby to force, wrest or corrupt the sense of S. Augustin; we have conceiv'd our selves oblig'd to advertise your Eminences that we have no such design. We add not the least word of our own thereunto. We fol∣low the last Impression made at Lorain in the year 1647. as the most correct and conformable to that of Plantin, which is the best of all the Editions that have been hitherto made of that Father. There is not on the one side but the bare citations of places of Holy Scripture, upon which S. Augustin establisheth all that he saith against his Adversaries; and on the other there is nothing but a few words, exactly con∣sentaneous to the text, serving to note to the Readers in the whole sequel the Point which is treated of in every place by that H. Doctor. So that on one side or other, it seemeth that there is not any difficulty or occasion to hinder or retard the said Impres∣sion.

Neverthelesse, if to take away all pretext of gainsaying this affair, your Eminences think meet to give order to the Master of the sacred Palace or any other, if so you please, to review those Apo∣stilles before the book be publisht, or whilst it is print∣ting, we are contented therewith, and willingly yield to the taking away of any Apostille whatsoever, not only if there be found any falsity (which we hope shall not be) or any forc'd interpretation put upon S. Augustin's words, but where there shall be found any shadow of difficulty, or the least foundation of scruple (which we believe also will not occur) and this without contest, and assoon as the least desire shall be signify'd to us so to do.

This is, most Eminent and Reverend Lords, in brief what we have to say in a case of this nature; and we esteem it more then sufficient to represent the sincerity of our intentions, and the justice of our de∣sign to your Eminences, quas Deus, &c.

Signed,

• James Brousse Doctor in Divinity of the Fa∣culty of Paris, &c.
• Noel de la Lane Doctor in Divinity of the Fa∣culty of Paris, &c.
• Lewis de Saint-Amour Doctor of the Sacred Fa∣culty of Paris, &c.
• Lewis Angran Licentiate in Faculty and Canon of the Church of Trois.

Having spent Tuesday morning in preparing this Memorial, we employ'd the afternoon till five a clock in getting Copies made, to carry to the Car∣dinal of the H. Office, and leave at the Palaces of such as we should not meet with. M. Brousse be∣ing still at Rome, sign'd it with us, but did not ac∣company us to the Cardinals, because he had late∣ly visited divers of them to take leave of their E∣minences before his departure, which was to be at furthest on the Friday following, as accordingly it was. He had been but three dayes before with the Cardinals, Barberin, Spada and Roma, and with the Ambassador; so that it was not seemly for him to present himself to them again about these new sollicitations. By this Visit to the Ambassador, we found manifestly that M. Albizzi had stopt the course of our Impression, and given us all this trouble of his own head, without first acquainting the Pope at all therewith. For the Ambassador told us, that in his last ordinary audience, which

was on the Friday foregoing, that the Pope occa∣sionally had spoken to him of us, and yet made no mention of the Impression which we were in hand with, and which was stopt on Thursday e∣vening, which without question he would have, if that obstruction had been by his order:

Leaving M. Brousse at our lodging, the Abbot of Valcroissant, M. Angran, and I my self went out about five a clock on Tuesday April 16. to deliver our Memorial. We went first to wait up∣on the Cardinals Pamphilio, Ghiggi; Lugo, Ginetti, Barberin and Spada, but found none of them. I had ever since Sunday foreseen that this businesse would come to need a Memorial, and in a Visite that day to Cardinal Roma, I acquainted him with it by anticipation, and desir'd him not to fail to be at la Minerve the Wednesday following; which he promis'd me. So that it was sufficient that I went alone to carry him our Memorial to put him in mind of it: which I did accordingly; He need∣ed no importunity in our affair; for he was as sensible of it as our selves. Returning to my Col∣legues, we went together to Cardinal Spada and S. Clement, spoke with them, and so left our Memorial: As also a Copy with the Secretary of Cardinal Ginetti, and another with the Maistre de chambre of Cardinal Pamphilio. We could not finde a fit Person to leave it with at Cardinal Ghiggi's Palace, nor make more Visites that day.

On Wednesday April 17. we went very early to la Minerve to deliver it to such as we could not speak with, nor leave it at their Palaces the day foregoing. But the fruit of our diligence was only to present one Copy to the Commissary of the H. Office, and another to M. Albizzi with our excuses for that we had not time to carry it to him the day before. For there came but four Car∣dinals to la Minerve, namely Spada, Ginetti, S. Clement, and Pamphilio; nor was our affair at all spoken of. Cardinal Roma could not be there, because the Gout had seiz'd upon his foot in the night, where he had not formerly had that Disease.

After the Assembly, we askt the Commissary of the H. Office what newes there was touching our affair? He durst not answer us but between his Teeth, and bid us go to Cardinal Spada, Bar∣berin, Roma, or some other; adding that our Af∣fair was remitted to a Congregation to be held on Friday or some other day; and in one word, that he could tell us nothing of it, because those mat∣ters were secret. We would not be seen by the abovementioned Cardinals as they came forth, having saluted them at their entrance; nor could we get to speak to M. Albizzi as we desir'd: wherefore we determin'd to wait upon him pur∣posely in the afternoon, partly to understand by what he should say to us what was fitting for us to do, and partly that we might not fail in any civili∣ty or respect towatds him, that might conduce to mollifie the fiercenesse and asperity of his spirit a∣gainst us. At noon I was advertis'd by a Note, that he had cunningly caus'd the mentioning of our affair to he defer'd till the next day before the Pope, that he might inform his Holinesse his own way when he should go to him in the evening of that day according to his custome. As also that it was expedient for us to endeavour to gain Cardi∣nal Ghiggi, to oppose himself in our favour to the ill Offices which M. Albizzi might do us with the Pope.

The Note was short, and consisted of these lines: Bisogna fare ogni Forzo di captivare il sig. Cardinale Ghiggi per la stampa, perche è Al∣bizzi ha studiosamente differito il trattarne doma∣ni avanti al Papa, & hoggi infermera à suo mo∣do.

We persisted in our purpose neverthelesse to go to M. Albizzi before we did any thing else: and ac∣cordingly M. Angran and my self went to him. As we came into his Antichamber, we heard him speaking very loud, and as it were in choler to two Religious Cordeliers that were with him, and whom we saw come forth presently after. The lowd tone of his Voyce kept us from going fur∣ther in his Antichamber then the two first Chaires which were at the entrance. Yet we heard some things which he said to them. He was speaking to them concerning the affaires of Flanders, sharp∣ly and imperiously. The terms he us'd for the people of that Country were forfanti & forfan∣teria, rogues & roguery. Speaking of the Arch-Duke Leopold, he call'd him The poor Arch Duke; What? said he, must it come into compromise for arbitration, whether the orders of Temporal Su∣periours are rather to be obey'd then those which come from Rome? Mi dispiace che i nostri solda∣ti; (for said he, i Frati sono nostri soldati) sia∣no quelli chi commettono questi disordini; I am sor∣ry, our souldiers are they that commit these dis∣orders. I say our Soldiers (said he) for the Fra∣ti (by which word in Italy they denote the Mendi∣cant Fryers) are our Souldiers. He said, the Arch∣bishop of Machlin deserv'd to be burnt in the Piaz∣za of S. Peter. He fell to speak of the Catechisme of Grace, and nam'd me, saying Non si vergognera questo sig. di Sant-Amor e glialtri suos compagni, &c. Is not this M. de Saint Amour and the others his com∣panions asham'd, &c. He askt himself the questi∣on whether we were not asham'd to say that it were requisite to teach the people those matters, as those concerning the Trinity, though they be, added he, above the reach of human capacity. He said also that the Gospel would not be Gospel if the Pope had not approv'd it. They shewed him the Letters of a certain religious Person or Fryer; which after he had read, he counsell'd them not to present, because, said he, they will be more apt to do him hurt than good. At length those two Cordeliers came forth, and he reconducted them. When he was come back, I made our excuses to him for that we could not bring him our Memorial the day be∣fore. I told him we wonder'd our affair was not dispatch'd that morning, considering it was urgent, and we had by that Memorial satisfied all difficulties that could be made in reference to it. He answer'd us plainly, that it was not mentioned at all: which was not true. For it was propounded, but he di∣verted it, and caus'd it to be remitted to the next day before the Pope. He told us also that it should be taken into consideration in another Congregati∣on which should be held the next day at the Palace either of Cardinal Roma or Spada. Yet at the same time he purposed that it should be spoken of before the Pope, as I learnt afterwards, and shall relate

in its order. In the sequel of his discourse, he told us, there might be some difficulty made as to the choice and order of the books which we inten∣ded to get printed, and that there might be met with in some of those books qualche crudità, some crudities, which had been better explicated and more digested in other later books: however, he conceived, this would not be much stood upon; but as for the Apostolles or Marginal notes which were there, and the Table of Contents which we might insert, therein would be the matter of trouble. We reply'd we had not the least thought of adjoin∣ing a Table; and as for the Apostilles, we offer'd in our Memorial what was fully satisfactory, namely, to take away without contest all such as could cause the least exception. He answered that he con∣ceiv'd we had good reason, mi pare che parlano assai bene. So we took leave, assuring him, he should alwayes find our actions correspondent to our words.

We return'd home to acquaint the Abbot of Val∣croissant and M. Brousse with the passages of this vi∣sit, and for that we saw matters still in suspence, we determin'd to go to speak with such Cardinals of the H. Office as we could meet with, and the Abbot of Valcroissant, M. Angran and my self went abroad again for that purpose. We could be ad∣mitted but to two of those Cardinals, namely, Gi∣netti and Ghiggi. The former we only acquainted briefly with our wonder that our affair was not di∣spatcht that morning without difficulty, and what danger of extraordinary scandal there would be in the world if the Jesuites on one side and the Here∣ticks on the other, each for their own interests, could boast that S. Augustin was not allow'd to be printed at Rome. He told us, we had reason, and he hop'd we should have contentment.

Cardinal Ghiggi was ready to go from his own a∣partment to that of the Pope, yet he was pleased to give us audience, though standing. He said, that as for the impression of S. Augustin, it could admit no difficulty, in reference to the substance of the thing; but the advantage and ostentation where∣with one party might do it, to insult over the o∣ther might cause it to be hinder'd, considering the gentlenesse and tranquillity wherewith his Holy∣nesse desir'd things might be carried. That himself (Cardinal Ghiggi) was as full of esteem and vene∣ration for S. Augustin, as could be imagin'd. That he had worn his pourtraicture from his childhood, and had the same still about him. That therefore we ought not to doubt but he should interest him∣self in any thing that concern'd that holy Doctor. That if the Impression we had undertaken were spoken of the next day, he would do his utmost for preserving the honour due to those excellent works, for our satisfaction and for the common good of both parties. But in the mean time he exhorted us to do nothing that might cause any stir, to give no Person (not even our Adversa∣ries) any ground to complain of us; to do no∣thing extraordinary or unusual, that might be ta∣ken notice of. That he could not approve the ge∣neral blaming any whole Society what soever, as for example, all the Jesuites, &c. We answer'd to this last particular, that when we spoke of the Jesuites, we spoke of them in general, be∣cause it was the main body of their Society that was culpable of the things which we had to lay to their charge. As for tranquillity and gentleness, we desir'd it more than any, and were more resolv'd to comport our selves in that mind than he could require of us. That no stir or noise had been about our Impression, if M. Albizzi had not interrupted it, but carry'd himself with a little more equality between both parties. The Cardinal reply'd that perhaps M. Albizzi was excusable, and had reason to do what lie had done, according to the diligence where unto his Office oblig'd him, which is term'd in Italian Fiscaleggiare. I answered that M. Albizzi might have been as diligent to Fiscaleggiare as he would, by taking heed under-hand to what we were doing about that Impression; but before he proceeded to stop it, he should have observ'd us gently and peaceably, and see whether we did any thing con∣trary to order, and then complain'd of it; he might, if he pleas'd, have caus'd the Printer to bring him everyday a Copy of the sheets which he dispatcht, and have perus'd them himself, or by others whom he thought fit, that so nothing might be done worthy of blame; but to begin presently with this way of stopping the progress of the work, to tye the Printers hands, and constrain us to run to himself, and have recourse to their Emi∣nences, without the least foundation of so doing, this proceeding seem'd something rude and violent. He reply'd that possibly M. Albizzi did it thus to hinder the mischief in the beginning; that there was nothing like stopping an evil in its fountain, Principiis obsta; and that if some one had done the same Office for Janseniu's book, when his executors caus'd it to be printed, he should have done both him and them a good office: but they had been the Murderers of his work, and done him great wrong; that himself (Cardinal Ghiggi) had read the whole book; that besides about half a page which they might have left out or ex∣plain'd, there was nothing in it to be excepted against; because we had in mandatis to speak no∣thing that might relate to Jansenius, and had made it a chief point to abstain as much as possible even from pronouncing his name; we answer'd nothing to this discourse of Cardinal Ghiggi concerning him. But the Abbot of Valcroissant returning to what concern'd our Impression, gave his Eminence an account of the number and order of the books which we purposed to get printed; and upon his mentioning the Epistle of Celestine, the Council of Orange, and the Epistle of Sardinia, the Cardinal stumbled a little at it, and askt us why we did not put those other works into a little book apart, But when the Abbot of Valcroissant had answer'd that those works had been formerly printed toge∣ther with those of S. Augustin, as pertaining there∣unto and treating of the same matter, he was satis∣fi'd.

At length I beseecht his Eminence to believe, that in procuring this Impression we had not had the least thought of any bravado or ostentation, but onely design'd to clear the things in questi∣on, by the most solid, short and innocent way that we could chuse. But I added further, that though we had been too blame in beginning it, (as we conceiv'd there could not be the least pretext) yet things being to come to this passe,

it seem'd expedient not to stop it or interrupt it longer, in regard of the occasions which there∣by might be taken to say, That S. Augustin began to be no longer in esteem and appro∣bation at Rome as formerly; but to avoid the scandalous sequels which such discourse might pro∣duce, The Cardinal reply'd that he lookt upon this argument as something, yet not as unanswer∣able: for then it would follow said he, that a man might engage thus upon what he please, and plead afterward such inexpediency to hinder him. I answer'd that I judg'd such proceeding in the ge∣neral as unreasonable as himself did; but in this case and in the affair under question, this argu∣ment appear'd to me very strong and convincing, because the thing undertaken was profitable, just and holy, and from whence we could not reason∣ably presume the least probability of any inconve∣mence. That we had us'd all circumspection and observ'd all the formes and rules that could be wish•• before we began; and that the Obstruction of the work would be of no profit, but draw pre∣judicial sequels after it. His Eminence was in haste, and so it behov'd us to break off, and we accompany'd him, discoursing of other indiffe∣rent things, as far as the apartment of Cardinal Cherubini.

On Thursday morning, April 18. the Abbot of Valcroissant and M. Angran went to wait upon Cardinal Barberin, who had been in the Country the two preceding dayes, and so could not be in∣formed before touching this Impression. But I went alone to Cardinal Spada, and assoon as his E∣minence was in condition to be seen, I told him that when we presented our Memorial to him, we acquainted him only with reasons alledged for ob∣struction of our work. That we accounted our affair so clear and so just that we doubted not but we should have had, after the foregoing daies congre∣gation, the liberty to continue it: but having had no answer in the morning, we went in the after∣noon to M. Albizzi who raised new scruples, to which I was come to acquaint him in two words what we had to answer. That M. Albizzi, told us in the first place, that he had cross'd us, out of the fear he had of a Table which he intended to adjoyn to the book; and secondly that in the works of S. Augustin selected by us there were Crudities which had been digested and refin'd in his latter works. That as to the first difficulty, I was to tell his E∣minence that we had not so much as the least thought of annexing a Table to the intended Vo∣lumn; And as to the second, 1. that the word Cru∣dities could not be applyed to S. Augustin's works without failing in the respect which is due to him and to the Popes who have approved them. 2. That there was really neither crudities nor obscurities, nor excesses nor perplexities in his works. And thirdly, that in case there were such crudities, ob∣scurities and perplexities in others of his works, yet not in these which we have chosen to print, that are resolv'd and cleard, as being the last which he compos'd upon this matter; and when the great∣est difficulties and strongest objections which his adversaries had to alledge against the doctrine of the Scriptures and the Church which he maintain'd, h••d been propounded to him, and he had destroy'd and confounded the most perplexing subtilties, I gave the Cardinal an account of the order and sub∣stance of those Books as well as the shortness of the time permitted. He heard with gravity and decen∣cy all that I represented to him. After which he accompanied me only to his Chamber door; but answered me not so much as one single word,

In the afternoon we went to M Albizzi no know what was resolv'd upon in the Congregation before the Pope that morning. But upon the way I was in∣form'd there had been no mention of our business. That M. Albizzi before the Popes comming to the Assembly, talkt much with Cardinal Pamphilio and Cardinal Barberin apart, and that it vvas de∣termin'd at length amongst them to defer propoun∣ing it to a particular Congregation at the Palace of Spada, M. Albizzi ending the conference with their Eminences with these words, Non daremo fastidio al Papa questa matina, ne parlaremo nella Con∣gregatione particolare alla Casa di Spada. Howe∣ver we proceeded to M. Albizzi, to see what he would say to us. He had not leisure enough the day before to hear what we had to tell him concern∣ing the order and subject of the books whereof we had made choice. The Abbot of Valcroissant gave him account thereof, during which M. Albizzi held in his hand the little Volumes of S. Augustin prin∣ted by M. Vitré, and read the titles of them; and af∣ter what M. de Valcroissant had said to him, he seem∣ed to make no great difficulty about out affair, tel∣ling us he believ'd it would be terminated at the House of Cardinal Spada, where a Congregation was to be held that day; that the Pope should af∣terwards be acquainted with it; in a word, That perhaps Cardinal Spada would send for us to tell us that we might continue our Impression; that he was not certain of it, but he told us this by way of advice. He askt us whether M. Brousse were gone, and said he would do well to stay. I know not why M. Albizzi said so, but I answer'd him, that M. Brousse was not yet gone, but intended it th•• next day without fail, his health not permitting his longer residence at Rome. When he departed from M. Albizzi, I sent a Laquay to Cardinal Spada's Palace to see who came to that Congregation. He brought me word at night that only Cardinal Ginet∣ti and M. Albizzi were there; that he heard, the Cardinals Pamphilio and Ghiggi wete to be there, but they came not, being oblig'd to accompany the Pope abroad to take the aire that afternoon.

On Saturday the 20th. I went to restore a book to Cardinal Barberin. Our conference was very long, and we spoke sufficiently at large concern∣ing our Impression. He told me the business lay in the hands of the Cardinals Spada and Ghiggi, and that for his part, he saw no difficulty in it.

On Monday the 23d. I went to the Anti-cham∣ber of Cardinal Pamphilio, where I found M. Albiz∣zi. I took occasion to tell, that since the last visit we made to him, I had heard nothing either from himself or Cardinal Spada, and that in the mean time our Imperssion stayed without going forward. He answer'd me that he would take care of it the next day, la sollicitarinò domani. I told him the Answer to the Minister of Groning was going forward at Paris, that the first letter of that answer was already printed, that the Minister was well refuted in it, &c. M. Albizzi answer'd me, that it was well done, faranno bene.

In the afternoon I went again to Cardinal Ghig∣gi, and shew'd him several small Impressions for∣merly made of those little works of St. Augustin, and represented to him with what gentleness and moderation we had govern'd our selves in this matter, that so long as we could, we set the Prin∣ter to sollicite M. Albizzi, that so our selves might not appear in it without necessity; and that we had not resolved upon presenting our Memorial to their Eminences, till we perceived M. Albizzi was inexorable to all the Printers instances, and till we fear'd he might give the Pope and their Eminences unhandsome suspitions and diffidences against St. Augustin and our selves. The Cardinal receiv'd very pleasingly and courteously what I said to him. Turning over these little Volumns of S. Augustin, he lighted upon some places which he read with pleasure; amongst others upon that of the 14th. Chapter of the Book de Gratia, where it is said, Si ergo sicut veritas loquitur, OM∣NIS QƲI DIDICIT VENIT; quisquis non venit, profectò nec didicit. He spoke of that Holy Doctor with very great esteem, and gave me hope that we should have liberty to continue our Impression. I went also to visit Cardinal Roma, but the Gout had confin'd him to his bed.

On Wednesday the 24th. I learnt that the Je∣suites had procur'd new instances to be made as from the King of Spain, to obtain a Decree from the Pope in favour of the immaculate conception of the Virgin; that Cardinal Trivultio had ear∣nestly sollicited all the Cardinals of the H. Office, that it would be propounded the next day before the Pope, and that his Holiness would have this matter handled in a very secret manner. The Abbot of Valcroissant and my self went again to Cardinal Pamphilio, to beseech him to get the af∣fair of our Impression dispatcht. He answer'd us very civilly, but remitted us to Cardinal Spada for a determination.

The Ambassador came back from Tivolo on Thursday the 25. and civilities to him took up all the morning of the next day. The Bishop of Bethlehem whom we had visited, excus'd himself to us by the suspition of Jansenism, that he had not yet repay'd our visit. Monsignor Sacrista told me that the Congregation of the day before, which without doubt was touching the business of the Conception, lasted three hours, and that Cardinal Lugo went away from it with a high colour and discontent in his face. The Printer came to tell me that M. Albizzi had signifi'd to him the day be∣fore that the Cardinals of the H. Office gave way to the finishing of our Impression, but he must re∣view the Apostills.

On Saturday the 27. we consulted with some intelligent persons what course to take in this mat∣ter, and concluded, for avoidance of new diffi∣culties, to treat with Mr. Albizzi about the re∣newing of those Apostilles. Accordingly on Sun∣day the 28. in the afternoon we went to him for that purpose, with the Tome of S. Augustin printed at Paris anno 1635. out of which we intended to take the Treatise de Perfectione Justitiae, having as yet only the first Tome of the Impression of Lo∣vain of the year 1647. in which the Treatise is not; which first Tome we carri'd too, intending to take out of it the book de Gratia Christi, and the 105 and 107. Epistles; and we left both the books in his hands.

After which we were present at an Act dedi∣cated to Cardinal Ghiggi at the Covent of our La∣dy de la Victoire, whereunto we were invited. But the Cardinal sent to desire that it might be defer'd to another day, because the Pope went abroad to take the air, and took him with him. In the Garden of that Covent we met with the Bishop of Beth∣lem, who told me that the Superior of the Jesuites of Nevers visiting him upon occasion of some af∣fair relating to his Bishoprick which is near that City, had in his discourse about the matters in contest drawn from under his Cassoke a Copy of M. de Vabres's Letter to cause him to subscribe it; which he refusing, they had proclaim'd him a Jansenist.

On the 30. of April being the day of S. Peter the Martyr, the Cardinals and Consultors of the H. Office were at a Mass which was said at la Mi∣nerve for the solemnity of that Festival. And because it hapned to be this year on a Tuesday and Wednesday would be taken up by that of S. James and S. Philip, they held their Congregation at the end of Mass: during which, the Printer told me▪ that he had spoken to M. Albizzi, who said he had not yet done our business, but he would dis∣patch it, and give us contentment: Vaglio dar gusto à questi signori.

Wherefore to see whether he would give us the satisfaction he pretended, and to win him as much as possible by respects and submissions, I went to visit him on the first of May, and carri'd him a printed Copy of the first Letter against the Minister of Groning. I shew'd him one of the principal places which spoke of the Pope, the Council of Trent, and the Errors of Hereticks touching the matter of Grace. The two books of S. Augustin which we carried to him the Saturday following, lay by his Chair; he told me he had not yet dis∣patcht them, but he would do it the next day. I told him it might be done in a moment. He assented, and further acknowledg'd, that it was a great inconvenience that the Printers work had been hindred for three weeks already; therefore he promis'd me satisfaction and expedition.

The Congregation held before the Pope on Thursday morning (May 2.) was very long, not ending till an hour and half after noon: and another was held the same evening at the Palace of Cardinal Roma, at which were present the Cardinals Spada, Ginetti, and Lugo, and M. Albizzi; in all probability it was about the con∣ception. All that day I could hear nothing touch∣ing our Impression; but having by chance vi∣sited Cardinal Ʋrsin, I learnt from his Eminence that M. Hallier was a coming with some compa∣nions, and that their arrival might cause the hastening of the Congregation which we re∣quested; but nevertheless he believ'd nothing would be done.

Nor could I have any News from M. Albizzi on Fryday and Saturday the fourth and fifth of May, neither by our selves, nor by the inter∣vention of the Printer. But on Sunday morning as I was ready to go abroad, the Printer came to tell me he had been with him the night before, and receiv'd from him our two Volumns of St. Au∣gustin,

with a list of such Apostilles as he would have charg'd in the four Treatises which we de∣sign'd to take out of them.

Having consider'd that list which contain'd six Articles, M. de Valcroissant and my self went to Mr. Albizzi forthwith, and signifi'd to him that we would add to the Apostilles such of the altera∣tions which he had set down, as we found agree∣ing to the Text: but for others not agreeing there∣unto, or likely to alter the sense, we could not add them; yet were contented, according as we offer'd in our Memorial, to leave them all out. Mr. Albizzi heard what we said to him, made a mark upon his paper, and almost consented; but he did not resolve immediately, only told us he would signifie our Answers à questi signori. He would have us understand, that it was to the Cardinals that he intended to signifie our Answers, as meaning their Eminences by questi signori; but it was in reality to the Jesuites, and very probably to the Penitentiaries of St. Peter, who were his near Neighbours. For when we represented to him the incovenience which the poor Printer suf∣fer'd by doing nothing for a month together, his Letters being still engag'd in the two sheets which he had got ready of our Book in daily expectance of liberty to proceed; and therefore desir'd him that the Printer might fall to work again the next day, he told us, it should be so, and appointed the Printer to come to him that evening. Now it was morally impossible that he could or would go that afternoon (which was growing very hot) to the Cardinals who liv'd remote from him, or that their Eminences would be ready to apply them∣selves so suddenly to the examinat on of those Apostilles, as the Jesuites might be, who were more instructed therein; who perhaps were the Authors of them, and who liv'd sufficiently near him.

However of those six observations there were two most remarkable, touching which we could agree to nothing but leaving them out, in regard of the bad senses which they might have. One was upon the 14th. Chapter of the Book de Gratia Christi, where the power and operative vertue of Grace being explicated, there was put in the mar∣gent Gratia efficit; which he would have thus, Gratia efficax efficit, to intimate that there is another sort of Grace nam'd sufficient which act∣eth not, and which he said in his note that St. Au∣gustin teaches and supposes frequently in his other books. C. 14. had this note, Augustinus describit tan∣tùm gratiam efficacem, & non excludit sufficientem, quam alibi saepe supponit. Ergo ne cui detur occa∣sio errandi in Apostilla prima, ubi dicitur (Gratia efficit) ponendum esset, Gratia efficax. The se∣cond was upon the 32. Chap. of the same book, where St. Augustin relates and cites Pelagius's Con∣fession of Faith; for denoting and distinguishing whereof to less skilful Readers, there was an A∣postille. And because Mr. Morel had had the in∣advertency to cite that confession of Pelagius's Faith as a work of St. Augustin, for which he was reprehended by the Abbot de Bourzeis, therefore the interests of that Doctors were so dear to M. Albizzi or the Jesuites, that they would not have any Apostilles set there at all: and though we condescended to put only these words, Libellus Fidei Pelagii, which are expresly in the Text, yet we were constrained to leave them out; nor did we make much resistance when we knew they would have it so. Cap. 32. had this Remarque from M. Albizzi; Apostilla nihil facit ad textum, & tangit controversiam peculiarem inter D. Morel doctorem Sorbonicum, & alium doctorem Jansenistam, à qua videtur abstinendum. Extraordinary care in behalf of a man that took Pelagius for S. Augustin, and an injurious word against him that defended S. Augustin from that Reproach. But it behooved to suffer it with patience, as well as all the other rigours which we daily experienc'd for our most sincere intentions and lawful demands.

In the evening the Printer repair'd to speak with M. Albizzi, but could not. But the next day he brought us a second Writing in reference to An∣swers which we made to M. Albizzi. And being now free either to add in the Apostilles what was not contrary to the Text and mind of S. Augustin, or to put none at all, our Printer, to whom M. Al∣bizzi return'd the licence for Printing which he had from the Master of the sacred Palace, prepar'd his forms which were ready almost a month before to print the next day, and proceed to finish these four Treatises, whereof M. Albizzi had review'd the Apostilles.

We could not supply him with Books to review the Apostilles of the rest which we intended to print; but assoon as we design'd this Impression, having writ into Flanders for the three small Tomes, that we might receive them by such time as we should need them, the second was brought to us Thursday the ninth of May.

On Sunday the 12. we carried it to M. Albizzi, for him to review the Apostilles of the other eight Treatises of S. Augustin contain'd in our licence for printing. And that he might dispatch all together, and the sooner, we carri'd him at the same time the little Tome in which the Epistle of Celestine 1. is of the Impression of M. Vitre, anno 1644. As for the second Council of Orange, the letter of Bo∣niface 11. who confirmed it, and that of the Bi∣shops banisht into Sardinia, we presented him other books, which he presently deliver'd us a∣gain, because they had no Apostilles.

On Thursday the 16. I found him in the Popes Presence-Chamber, and askt him whether he had view'd those Apostilles. He told me, No; but he would dispach them the next day or the day after. The same day I receiv'd the third small Tome of S. Augustin by the Courier of Flanders.

On Sunday the 19. being the day of Pentecost, M. de Valcroissant and my self went to M. Albiz∣zi to desire the expediting of those Apostilles, and I carri'd with me the sheet of the above mention'd small Volum wherein was the Epistle of S. Celestine, intending to take back that of M. Vitre, in case he had not yet dispatht it; that so he might have nothing in his hands but of the same Impression of Flanders. Assoon as he saw us, he told us he had not had time to peruse what we came for, but he would do it before the Festivals were past. That in the interim he advertis'd that Questi signori had found very much to dislike in an Apostille of Ce∣lestine's Epistle, which was in these words, Defen∣sores liberi arbitrii nocentissimi sunt. (It is at the third Chapter of that Epistle, and the 803. page

of M. Vitre's Impression) That the Defenders of Free-Will are very culpable. This Apostille sur∣pris'd us a little, because indeed we had not ob∣serv'd it before, having design'd nothing else in this Impression of S. Augustin, but the Impression it self simply and sincerely. Yet we answer'd M. Albizzi, That though the Propositions contain'd in that Apostille might have a bad sense, neverthe∣less it was clear, that it was to be understood with reference to the Text, which speaks only of those Defenders of Free Will, who think they cannot defend the same but by advancing it above and ruining Grace, who indeed are very culpable. M. Albizzi reply'd two things: First, that it was distastful, and that these Apostilles gave grand fastidio à questi signori, great disgust to those Signori; and that it was requisite to reform them; he meant after his own way, and according to the shifts and distinctions which the Jesuites lik'd to give them. And secondly, that it was still judg'd more expedient not to print this book, di non stampare il libro. Yet he said he would make ob∣servations upon those Apostilles, and deliver them to us on Wednesday or Thursday following. Whereupon we departed, and when we were come away, I remembred that we had not left with him the sheet of the Flanders Impression wherein that Epistle was. I drew it out of my pocket, and looking upon it, we found that the Apostille whereof he complain'd, was not in this Edition: so I returned to give it him, and shew him that we meant no subtilty, but proceeded fairly herein; and if we had been suffer'd to finish our Im∣pression without disturbing us, that Apostille had not been heard of, because we purpos'd to follow that of Flanders as the best, in which the said Apo∣stille was not found.

I cannot omit here the remark which he made upon this Apostille in the paper which he deliver'd to us afterwards sign'd with his own hand; Apo∣stilla quae habetur pag. 803. (Defensores liberi ar∣bitrii nocentissimi sunt) videtur esse scripta propria ipsius Lutheri vel Calvini manu, continetque mani∣festissimam sensûs Caelestini corruptionem, & suffice∣ret sola ad damnandam hanc editionem selectorum S. Augustini opusculorum. It is evident, as I said before, that this Apostille speaks only of those who so defend Free will as that they destroy Grace, whom S. Celestin calls in this place Nocentissimos liberi arbitrii defensores. And yet because it pleas'd M. Assessor of the Inquisition, or those who set him on, to take this Note in a wrong sense, he said it was alone sufficient for the condemnation of this Edition of S. Augustines select Works; which shews by the way what account is to be made of the Condemnations of books at Rome, since according to the express testimony of this Assessor, there sometimes needs no more for con∣demning the best, but such a misconception.

We were so afraid of his delayes, that lest the four other little Treatises would be printed before he had regulated the Apostilles of those which were still in his hands, and lest he should injure our Printer, and retard our work, we resolv'd to sollicite him incessantly, till he deliver'd the same to us. Wherefore on Thursday the 23d. M. de Valcroissant and M, Angran repair'd to him, and he put them off again for three or four days.

On Sunday the 26. to lose no time, we went to him again. He deliver'd us a Memoire con∣taining four pages of alterations to be made in the Apostilles of these works; and told us it was that which was appointed by those Cardinals, questi signori Cardinali.

When we were come home, and consider'd this Memoire, we found there were Additions of new Apostilles, not before printed in any Editions; as this which was to be set at the eight Chapter of Celestin's Epistle, though there was nothing like it in the Text, Romanus Episcopus omnibus ali∣is totius orbis Episcopis praescribit quid sit senti∣endum in materia fidei: some there are that evi∣denc'd the design of the Jesuites to diminish St. Augustine's authority as much as they could; as this, which he set to the second Chapter of Ce∣lestin's Epistle, ad cap. 2. Necessarium videtur no∣tare ad marginem quod est in sensu, Augustinus inter Magistros optimos habitus à sede Apostolica, ut constet judicio Caelestini non unicum esse optimum, sed unum ex optimis. Some there were wholly corrupt∣ed and alter'd; as when instead of that which is at the end of the second Chapter of Celestine's Letter (where this Pope tells the Bishops, that they ought to restrain, and chastise the temerity of ignorant and presumptuous Ecclesiasticks, who exalt themselves against the Faith, and cause dissen∣tions to arise amongst the Faithful) whereof the words are, Cuhibendae dissentiones ex Ecelesiis per Episcopos, he would have us put this new Apostille, Indisciplinatae questiones Presbyterorum per E∣piscopos exhibendae sunt, to take away from the Bi∣shops their authority and jurisdiction over their Ecclesiasticks, by reducing them to carry their com∣plaints to some other superior Tribunal, which could be no other, according to his pretension, then that of the Court of Rome. And upon the fifth chapter of the same Letter of S. Celestin, instead of this Apostille which was there, Bonitas nostra Deo debetur, which answers to these words of the Text, nam quid nos de eorum post hac mentibus rectum aestimemus, qui sibi se putant debere quod boni sunt, nec illum considerant cujus quotidie gratiam conse∣quuntur? this Assessor would have us put this, Dam∣nandi qui sibi putant deberi quod boni sunt, non consi∣derantes Dei gratiam, insinuating thereby, that pro∣vided a man acknowledge the Molinistical kind of Grace, he is not blameable in thinking that he is beholding to himself for his goodnesse. Moreover he would have us put this at the end of Cap. 5. De Praedestinatione Sanctorum, Credere vel non credere in arbitrio voluntatis humanae est, supposita scilicet divina gratia, meaning thereby to establish the Molinistical Grace of the Jesuits, which is such, that being given to a man, he believes or not believes according as it pleases his free-wil: where∣as S. Augustin speaks the quite contrary in that place, ascribing faith to a singular Grace which severs him that believes from him that do's not be∣lieve, being given to the one, and not to the other. For this see the intire passage of S. Augustin, Natura, in qua nobis data est possibilitas habendi fi∣dem, non discernit hominem ab homine; ipsa vero fi∣des discernit fidelem ab infideli. Ac per hoc ubi dici∣tur, Qui te discernit? Quid autem habes quod non accepisti? quisquis audet dicere, Habeo ex meipso fi∣dem, non ergo accepi, profectò contradicit huic a∣pertissimae

veritati: non quia credere vel non credere non est in arbitrio humanae voluntatis, sed in Electis praeparatur voluntas a Domino. And in the Chap∣ter ensuing; Multi audiunt verbum veritatis, sed alii credunt, alii contradicunt. Volunt ergo isti credere, nolunt autem illi. Quis hoc ignoret? quis hoc neget? sed cùm aliis praeparetur, aliis non prae∣paretur voluntas a Domino, discernendum est uti{que} quid veniat de misericordia ejus, quid de judicio. There were several other Apostilles of the new invention of M. Albizzi or the Jesuites in the Me∣moire which he gave us, and which I have still sub∣scrib'd by him: but I have insisted a little upon these, that the Reader may judge of their design, since they could hinder the Impression of S. Augu∣stin's works, at least to corrupt the doctrine there∣of as much as they could by their false Apo∣stilles.

Considering therefore that to debate with M. Albizzi concerning all the Apostilles contained in his Memoire, and to enter into examination of the reasons he had to oblige us to print them af∣ter this manner which he prescribed, and of ours to refuse it, was the way to engage our selves in troublesome questions, in reference to which we could have no justice, and which might per∣haps give occasion for some complaint against us; as also that either the absolute stopping, or at least long retardment of our Impression would follow thereupon (which perhaps was the thing they aim'd at by the perplexities and wranglings about these Apostilles) we resolv'd to accept one of the two Conditions, though rude and displeasing, which he had written at the bottome of his Me∣moire, namely, either to print all these Apostilles precisely as they were prescrib'd, or to print no more through the remainder of the work: vel delendae sunt omnes Apostillae, vel imprimendae ut ja∣cent in supradictis Annotationibus. Signed, Fr. d' Albizzi. So that having printed the four first treatises with the ordinary Apostilles, we were constrain'd, for avoiding worse, to take the former part of the offer, and print no more throughout the rest of the book, that so we might secure the Impression from further di∣sturbance. And thus it came to passe that it ap∣pear'd in publick so imperfect and maim'd, as it is, in this respect. You see what obstacles were to be struggled with in this age at Rome through the ligitiousnesse of this Assessor, for the prin∣ting those few works of S. Augustin, after his doctrine hath been canonis'd there in all preceding Ages by all the Popes that have liv'd since that great Saint, and have had occasion to speak there∣of, and though it be still at this day in singular ve∣neration with all the Divines of Rome, excep∣ting a small number of those that are devoted to the interests of the Jesuites.

CHAP. VIII.

An incidental History of the exemplary Punishment of the Sub-Datary Mascamb••un, convicted of several forgeries, which hapned about this time, and whereof I learnt very considerable particularities by a most sure way.

IT was necessary to lay aside for a while these few remarkable things which pass'd during the time that the businesse of our Impression was in agitation, that the Narration thereof might not be interrupted by the intermixture of other things according to the course of my Journal; which, that being dispatcht, it is now seasonable to re∣sume.

There pass'd one about this time so considerable in it self, that though it have no reference to our affair but very indirectly, as having onely been the cause that one of the four Cardinals design'd for the cognisance of it, was almost wholly layd aside; neverthelesse I shall not forbear to report here what I came to know of it by a very certain way, as well for the now mentioned reason, as that it may serve for a memorable example of the just punishments they sometimes receive who have a∣bus'd the confidence their masters had in their fide∣lity and counsels, when their frauds and miscariages come to be discover'd.

There was a certain person nam'd Francesco de Canonicis, a native of Marca Anconitana, who have∣ing commendably dispatcht the course of his studies in Humanity and the Laws, was enter'd with an E∣minent Advocate nam'd Mascābrun, to help him in his studies & copie out the Law-writing which he made for his Clients. This F. de Canonicis, who was of low extraction and poor, having found this occasi∣on of geting money, imploy'd his whole industry to grow wealthy. Besides the Advocates fee, which is ordinarily eight Testons* 8.1 for every piece of writings, his Ajutante di Studio (in plain English, his Clerk) who copies the same, hath for his fees a Gros for every page, (a Gros is the twelf part of a Teston) This Francesco de Canonicis, put so few lines in a page, and so few words in a line, that the Draughts of Mascambrun be∣came proverbial in Rome, to signifie a thing extraordinarily drawn and stretcht out in length.

The Advocate Mascambrun finding that Fran∣cesco de Canonicis was a dextrous youth, and fit for the trade of Law, had much esteem and af∣fection for him, and at his death bequeath'd to him his name, his armes, his writings and his Library. All this gave a great reputation to Francesco de Ca∣nonicis, being so dignifi'd by a man that had so much in his time; and making his advantage of it, he put himself forward as much as he could into the Intrigue of the Barre and sell into great pra∣ctice.

The rise of his great fortune was from the ac∣cesse

which he had to the Pope whilest he was yet but Cardinal Pamphilio. This Cardinal had married the eldest of his Nieces to the Marquis Ju∣stinian, who had a Sute of great consequence in the Rota which this Cardinal tended and sollicited as his own businesse. This Processe had been lay'd after an ill sort, and two judgments had already past against the Marquis Justinian. Cardinal Pam∣philio was much troubled for the interest of his House, and because he was engag'd in a sollicita∣tion which prov'd unsuccessefull. Now it hap∣ned that this Cardinal's Auditor spoke thereof to Mascambrun, as of a businesse that much afflicted his Master. Mascambrun was this Auditors great friend, and therefore he desir'd him to shew him such papers as might give him full intelligence of the nature of the Sute. Which done, Mascambrun studied them with great diligence, and found that the businesse had been undertaken by a wrong course; and if it were so continu'd, it would be infallibly lost: but if it were lay'd another way, as he conceiv'd it might be if he undertook it, it might come to a good issue. So he return'd the Auditor his papers, told him his Opinion, pray'd him to mention him to the Cardinal as one fit to be consul∣ted with in this affair after the esteem wherein the deceas'd Mascambrun had testified he held him by leaving him his name, his armes, his Library and his Writings; but above all he desir'd him not to take notice to the Cardinal that he had shewn him any papers belonging to this Sute. The Auditor easily condescended to this desire of Mascrambrun, and mention'd him effectually to the Cardinal, who amidst his inquietudes and discontents sent for Mascambrun, set forth the whole affair to him, and deduc'd it from the beginning to the two judg∣ments which the Rota had pass'd against it. Mas∣cambrun who had studied the businesse to the bot∣tome, resum'd it from the beginning, and pass'd o∣ver it with such facility before the Cardinal, to shew him the errors that had beeen committed in the management, and what way there was to get those contrary judgments revers'd, that the Cardi∣nal was almost ravish'd, and judg'd Mascambrun the ablest man in Rome, hearing him speak so roundly to a businesse which he thought was so new to him, and shew the way to accomplish an affair which was so important to him, and which he lookt upon as absolutely lost. Whereupon he caus'd all his Papers to be put into his hands, and resolv'd to follow his counsel, in whatsoever was to be done. Mascambrun undertook it so successe∣fully that he procured the two Judgments to be re∣vok'd and carried the Sute. The winning whereof so won the mind of Cardinal Pamphilio to him, that becoming Pope he made him Sub-Datary, and besides intrusted to him the care of all the busi∣nesses and incumbrances belonging to the house of Pamphilio.

The Sub-Datary, to speak properly, is but the Substitute or Lieutenant of the Datary. The Pope makes him Chamberlain of honour, and gives him a pension for his table of bread and wine, and money for the rest. His businesse is to view all Petitions presented to the Pope; excepting such as are for Benefices vacant by death, which go to ano∣ther Officer who is under the Datary and call'd the Per obitum.

It belongs therefore to the Sub-Datary to make the division of Petitions. Matters of course, such as are all Vacancies by the death of Curees, and the simple Benifices of France, excepting Brittany, all simple Resignations, the extra tempora, and Lapses, which are all ordinary matters, are not to be sign'd by t••e Pope, but he remits them to the Con∣cessum, who is an Officer Prelate of the Court, having 1500. Crowns pension, and signes all the Petitions sent to him by the Sub-Datary, whose mark he must see at the foot of the Petiti∣on, which is in two words ad Ord^um. that is, ad Ordinarium. This Officer signes the Petitions in this forme,

Concessum ut petitur in praesentia S. D. N. Papae. Fr. CAETANUS.

There are other Petitions, whereof the matters are to be examin'd by the Congregations of the Regulars, or of the Council, or of the H. Office, or others. It belongs to the Sub-Datary to send them whether they ought to go.

As for Petitions for Favors depending simply on the Pope, and needing no greater examination, the Sub-Datary according to the ancient forme is to peruse them either by himself or by a trusty and intelligent Substitute, and write at the foot of eve∣ry Petition the summe of what it containes. Which summe is an abridgement in very few words of the Grace su'd for in the body of the Petition, and ought to be correspondent to the same; because the Pope, that he may know what he signes, reads only the Summary which represents to him what the Favour is which is desired of him.

The Datary failes not to go every day to the Pope, to carry him the businesses of this nature which he is to signe. But first he calls the Sub-Da∣tary and the Per obitum, to know what affaires ought to be presented to the Pope to sign. They examine those together which have any difficulty, to the end they may informe his Holinesse there∣of. Then they make a paquet or bundle of a number of Petitions to carry them to the Pope. The Sub-Datary goes with the Datary; but the Per obitum doth not, unlesse the Sub-Datary be sick.

Mascambrun was accus'd of having committed many frauds and knaveries in this Office of Sub-Datary. For the understanding whereof, it is requisite to know how Petitions are made and through what Officers hands they passe to be dis∣patcht.

Petitions are made in halfe a sheet of Paper, at the top whereof is set the Diocesse wherein the Be∣nefice lyes, if it be about a Benefice; or if it be a favour which doth not concern a Benefice, then they put the Diocesse of the person which desires it; for example, Parisien. Trecen. Lugdun. Bo∣nonien. On the right side of the Petition is set down what Favour it is that is desired, as, Pro∣visio, Resignatio simplex, Dispensatio in 3. & 4. consanguinitatis, Certo modo, Per obitum, Resig∣natio cum Pensione, or other the like, according as the matter is. Then the Petition begins, Beatissi∣me Pater, &c. the name of the Petitioner is ex∣press'd in it, the grace which he demands, and all the circumstances necessary to be signifi'd. Af∣ter

which there is left a void space of about three fingers for the the Popes signing, and below the Petition is concluded with these usual words, Et cum absolutione à Censuris ad effectum duntaxat, &c. with all the decrees and restrictions where∣with graces are ordinarily granted. At the foot of the Petition the Sub-Datary or his Clerks set the Summe of the grace in a line or two, more or lesse, according as the matter is.

The Officers through whose hands the Petitions must passe, are the Datary and the Sub-Datary, who carry them to the Pope to be signed, and are to aquaint him with what difficulties are in them, and the reasons for which he ought or may grant the favour desired of him. If the Pope judge the favour exorbitant, he rejects the Petition; if he will grant it, he writes Fiat ut petitur in the void space left between the body of the Petition and the Decrees, and sets the first Letter of his name, not his Papal, but his baptismal. Innocent X. is call'd John Baptista, therefore he sets an J. Ʋr∣ban VIII. was nam'd Mapheus and set an M. More∣over he writes the Fiat again in the margent right over the decrees.

The Petition being sign'd, the Sub-Datary sends it to the first Revisor. There are two Revisors belonging to the Datary, to whom the Pope gives la parte, which may be worth to each two hundred and sixty crownes. Their Office is to review the signed Petitions, to see whether the Summaries set at the foot of Petitions, according to which the Pope intendeth the favour, express all that is in the body of them. If the first Revi∣sor finds that there are graces in the body which are not in the Summary, he blots out of the body what is not in the Summary, or else keeps the Pe∣tition, which goes no further. If he is minded to do service to the Expeditionaries or to the parties, he goes to the Datary or the Sub-Datary and confers with them about the defect of the Petiti∣on, and oftentimes they agree that it may be dis∣patcht, because the Supreme Officers are accounted the Pope's instruments, and ought to know his will and intentions, since they treat every day with him. Therefore when they bid the first Re∣visor to proceed in doubtfull matters, he sets his mark which is the first letter of his name at the beginning of the Summary. The first Revisor at this time was nam'd Joachim, and set an J.

After the first Revisor hath perus'd the Petition, if it ought to be dispatcht, he sends it to the Dates, where dates are taken for Benefices whereto the Pope claimes, as in all the Benifices of France (ex∣cepting Brittany, which are not in the King's nomi∣nation.) He that hath the first Date, carries it. Assoon as they who desire it, have receiv'd newes of a vacant Benefice, they go to the lodging of this Officer, and take a Date, which is nothing else but the name of the Postulant, the Benefice, the Diocesse and the day current. The Officer enters the same into Register, that he may adde the les∣ser Date to that which is enter'd. Now after this Officer hath receiv'd the Petition from the first Re∣visor: if it be for a Benefice upon which a Date hath been taken, he writes below the Summary the lesser Date conformable to what hath been enter'd; for example, S. M. M. Kalend. Martii Anno 8. &c. If they be Petitions for which no Date hath been taken, he sets down the date of the day cur∣rent. This Date is called the lesser, to distinguish it from the great one which the Sub-Datary gives, as I shall shew hereafter.

After the Officer of the Dates hath dated the Pe∣tition, he sends it to the second Revisor, who is the second in order, but the first in dignity. He reviews what tne first hath already seen; if the first hath let passe any thing unfitting, or hath ad∣ded any decree that restraines the grace too much or renders it unprofitable, he may alter, take a∣way or adde what he thinks fit. When he passes the Petition, he sets his mark, which is the first letter of his name, beneath that of the first. The second Revisor at this time, set an L. because his name was Lagnel.

When the matter of the Petition requires pay∣ment of Composition, as titularie Priories, Ab∣beys, Coadjutories, and Pardons do, the Peti∣tion goes from the second Revisor to the Officer for Compositions, to whom it payes what is ap∣pointed. In very many cases things are not so re∣gulated, but the summe is arbitrarily agreed upon by the Officer of the Compositions and the Cardi∣nal Datary, and people must get off as good cheap as they can. When the Petition is to pay Compounding-money, one of the Revisors sets at the bottom of the Summary a C. or Comp. to shew that it must compound before the Sub-Datary put the grand date to it. When the Officer of Compositions is paid, he writes at the bottome of the Petition Solvit, and the first letter of his name.

From the Compositions the Petition returnes to the Sub-Datary, to have the grant date set to it; the Dataries who did the same heretofore and thence took the name, relying upon the Sub-Da∣taries herein. The Sub-Datary is then to see whe∣ther the hands and marks of all the Officers are about the Summary, and whether the Composi∣tion be paid, in case any be due. Whereof when he is assured by the Solvit which he sees at the bottome, he puts to it the grand date correspon∣dent to the lesser which I spoke of, but at length; for example, Datum apud Sanctam Mariam Ma∣jorem Kalendis Martii Anno Octavo, &c. When the Petition is thus dated, it goes to an Office which is called Missis, where the Summary is cut off from the Petition and remaines in that Office; it is called Missis because it sends Petitions to the Registers to be enroll'd.

One of the four and twenty Registers enters the Petition in the Registers, and then carries it with the Register to one of the four Masters of the Re∣gister, to hear the Petition, that is, to compare it, and see whether the Register be correspndent word for word with the Petition. Which done, the Master of the Register, mkes a great R. up∣on the backside thereof, which signifies Registra∣ta; he sets his name at the foot of the R. and be∣low the book and folio of the Register. And then the Petition passeth out of the Datary.

All this premised we come now to our intended Narrative.

Mascambrun was accus'd of five several Crimes. 1. Of having alter'd the Summaries of Petitions. 2. Of having defrauded the Compositions. 3. Of

having given Mandates for the expediting of Bulls gratis. 4. Of having falsifi'd the Registers of Pope Ʋrban. 5. Of having done the same in those of Innocent X.

As for the first Article, of altering Summaries, he had offended two wayes; the first whereof was in making flying Summaries. For the understand∣ing whereof it is to be noted, that it hapned in some cases, that the Petitions were very large, and left but little space at the bottom of the half sheet for to write conveniently the Summary of the favour contain'd in the Petition, because per∣haps it comprehended several articles, which were to be express'd to the Pope to the end he might know what he sign'd; so that there needed some∣time five or six lines for a Summary. In these cases the Summary was written in a Paper apart of about 4. or 5. fingers bredth, which was an∣nex'd to the bottom of the Petition with a little sealing paste. And so long as the Pope had no ground to distrust his Officers, he signed these Petitions promiscuously, whether the Summaries were written at the bottome of the same Paper with the rest of the Petition, or in these kind of annexed Papers, which they called flying Summaries.

Now to deceive the Pope and cause him to sign gratis which undoubtedly he would not have gran∣ted if they had been askt fairly and plainly, they annex'd to the Petitions which contain'd the extra∣ordinary Graces which they would obtain by cir∣cumvention, one of these flying Summaries, in which they write the summary of an ordinary Grace. Thus the Pope confiding in his Sub-Data∣ry that the Summary was correspondent to the Pe∣tition, and seeing nothing extraordinary in it, us'd to sign it. When the Sub-Datary had this Petition thus sign'd, he took off the false Summary that was presented to the Pope, and annex'd another perfectly correspondent to the body of the Petiti∣on, and sent the same to the first Revisor, who finding the Summary correspondent to the Petition was oblig'd to passe it. For example, if they minded to get a Dispensation for a Bastard, to en∣able him to possess Dignities in Cathedral Churches even to Bishopricks, which the Pope grants to none but Princes, they annexed a Summary in these words, Dispensatio pro illegitimo ad simplicia Be∣neficia; when the Grace was sign'd, they took off that Summary, and adjoyn'd another in these terms, Dispensatio pro bastardo ad quacunque Be∣neficia, etiam ad dignitates in Cathedralibus & ad Episcopatum.

One of the Revisors who took notice that such graces pass'd daily as all the world knew to be con∣trary to the intention of the Pope, shew'd some of them to Cardinal Chechini the Datary, and also the manner how the Pope was circumvented by those flying Summaries. Whereupon the Car∣dinal forbad the use of the like for the future.

They who had us'd this Artifice to deceive the Pope, finding they were depriv'd of it, devis'd a∣nother, which was to make use of Paper (which they call at Rome French Paper) being larger than that which is ordinarily us'd for Petitions. And whereas before they writ their false Summa∣ries upon flying Papers, which they took off after∣wards; now they writ the same at the bottom of the page below the Petition; and after the Pope had sign'd it, cut off the false Summary, and writ another correspondent to the body of the Pe∣tition.

This was discoveted by the first Revisor, who having taken a sheet of that large Paper, and com∣paring it with the Petitions for which it had been us'd, found that the sheet of the Petitions was not intire, but that there was as much cut off as might serve for a Summary; besides their shamelesnesse was at such a height, that oftentimes they cut off the Summary so negligently as there still ap∣pear'd part of the Letters which had been cut off, so that a man a little considerate, as the first Re∣visor was, and who knew that the Pope had de∣clar'd that he would not grant the graces which yet he daily saw sign'd by his Holyness's hand, ve∣ry easily perceiv'd in what manner the Pope was abus'd.

The second Article of the accusation prov'd a∣gainst Mascambrun was, for having cheated the Compositions. I mentioned how all Petitions that are to pay Composition-money before the Subda∣tary sets the grand date to them, go to the Offi∣cers of the Compositions, where they pay accord∣ing as they are tax'd; and that this Officer having receiv'd the money, writes solvit upon the fold with the first letter of his name. The Expeditionaries who were complices with Mascambrun, were the five principal, namely, Monacci, le Gracco, Brig∣nardel, de Goux & Bonozzi, each of them com∣plying with him as to the affairs which they had in their hands, and sharing amongst them the sum which was to go to the Compositions; the great∣est part whereof was for the Sub-Datary, and the rest for these Expeditionaries. Now to frustrate the Officer of the Compositions thereof, the Sub∣datary caus'd the Petitions to be brought to him∣self, assoon as they were out of the hands of the second Revisor, and set the grand date to them, without sending them to the Composition-Of∣fice.

The third Article of Accusation was, for giving Mandates for expediting Bulls gratis. Those Mandates are expedited by a motu proprio. Which motu proprio distinguishes them from other Petiti∣ons which are pass'd by Fiat ut petitur; for that these latter are sign'd at the instance of the party, as the words ut petitur denotes; and the former are sign'd with Fiat motu proprio, and the first letter of the Popes name, as I mention'd for the others. The Pope gives those Mandates for priviledg'd persons, such as Cardinals, his kindred, the Offi∣cers of his House, all those that have Offices in the Datary and Chancery, and some others who of right have the free expedition of their Bulls; be∣sides whom, the Pope does the same grace to whom he pleases. The Pope was circumvented by these Mandates in this manner; when his Holy∣nesse had sign'd à motu proprio and done the grace of a gratuitous expedition of his Bulls to a particu∣lar person, the Subdatary of his own authority caus'd the name of some other to whom he was minded to do that favour to be inserted in the same Mandate, and so made it extend to two or three what the Pope intended but to one. This or action was judg'd highly criminal, because, though the Sub-Datary and the other Officers of

the Datary may adde something to Petitions even after the Pope hath signed them, yet it must not be in any thing that is essential, le••t the grace which he hath granted become unprofitable. As for ex∣ample, The Pope gives a Condjutory to a Canon∣ship, the Revisors shall adde thereto a Prohibition to the Bishop to supply that Canonship, because otherwise the grant of the Coadjutorship would signifie nothing, in case the Bishop could supply it upon death or otherwise; but they cannot grant new and distinct graces, as in this case to make use of the Pope's signature to give the gratis of expedition to persons his Holynesse never heard of, or perhaps hath deny'd that favour.

The fourth Article of Accusation was, for falsi∣fying the Registers of Ʋrban VIII. The grace which the Pope hath sign'd, is not accounted per∣fect and intire till it be register'd. After which the Officers of the Datary have no more to do with it, because the Masters of the Register are as it were the Popes last hand which gives accomplish∣ment and the utmost perfection to a grant. Nor can the Petitions or Registers be any more medled with the••, unlesse in some very light thing and which evidently changes nothing of the substance of the Grant: as if the name of the Petitioner were not fairly written, or a mistake were committed in the date; or a necessary clause omitted without which the Grant would be insignificant; in these cases the Datary causes the Register and Petition to be brought to him and rectifies what is amisse; but he cannot alter the substance of the Grace, or adde any one which the Pope hath not granted. There is a particular Constitution of the Pope which pro∣hibits any person to meddle with the Registers of a Pope, unlesse it be one of the Officers belong∣ing thereunto. This fourth Article of Mascam∣brun's accusation was founded upon this Consti∣tution. In the time of Pope Ʋrban a Collegiate Church was erected in the City of Fermo in Italy, consisting of four Canons and one Arch-priest. Besides the revenues assign'd to each person in par∣ticular, there was a common stock of 15. Crowns for any extraordinary Divident, of which each Ca∣non was to draw out three Crownes for his part. The Arch-priest treated with Mascambrun, and desir'd him to get the institution of this Collegiate Church alter'd, and that sum of 15. Crowns which according to its first institution was to be di∣stributed amongst all, assigned to himself and the Arch-priests his Successors. Mascambrun who by the credit wherein he saw himself with the Pope, thought he was able to do all things, resolved to do this businesse by causing the bull of the Institu∣tion to be corrected in the Chancery, To effect which, it was requisite to change the clause of the Petition which Ʋrban had sign'd, and the Regi∣sters of the same Pope. As the Bull was car∣ried to be corrected, Monsignor the Regent of the Chancery made great difficulty to suffer it. But Mascambrun spoke to him, and assur'd him that he had the Popes word and order for it. The Re∣gent seeing the Petition and Registers amended, permitted the Bull to be amended too accordingly. This action was judg'd very criminal. For be∣sides that he could not pretend any legal authority to meddle with a Grant of Ʋrban whose Officer he had never been, to declare or interpret his will, he made a dead Pope speak that which he could not speak more; and the Bull bearing the name of Ʋrban in the front, contradicted after his death what he had expresly ordained during his life. They say, a piece of Land belonging to this Arch∣priest, and lying conveniently for Mascambrun who had an estate thereabouts, gave occasion to this fraud, and was the price of it. But that piece of land must have been very small, since the Arch∣priest got by this forgery but 12. Crowns yearly during his life; which more aggravates the wickednesse of Mascambrun who was tempted to commit so great Crimes for so little Inte∣rest.

As to the fifth Article of Accusation, of ha∣ving meddled with the Registers of Innocent X. now reigning, the poor Mascambrun was con∣victed to have alter'd and added therein, and made new Grants of great importance with his own hand, as was prov'd by all the Registers.

All Rome knew that great forgeries were com∣mitted in the Datary; but very few Persons knew in what manner the Pope was circumvented; which made many think (though it was not so, as the sequel shew'd) that his Holynesse willingly shut his eyes, and consented in some manner, if not by approving, ac least by conniving at the infamous actions of the Sub-Datary, in whom he professed to have a perfect confidence.

These frauds began to break out much about September in the year 1651. Boulboul an Expedi∣tionary of Liege, sollicited an affair. The Sub-Datary who let no Grant, or any thing extraordi∣nary be sign'd but what pass'd through the hands of one of those five Expeditioners above named, who were his Correspondents, and kept open shop for the sale of all graces, rejected the Petition of Boulboul, and told him the Pope would not sign it. Boulboul who knew what course was to be ta∣ken for attaining his end, addressed himself to Gracco, Brignardel and de Goux, whom he found by chance all together, and presented his Affair to them all three, promising them that he who ef∣fected it, should have besides the charges of the ex∣pedition four or five pistols in Wine. De-Goux who was the Sub-Datarie's most trusty Substitute, and the most dexterous Person, dispatcht the bu∣sinesse. Boulboul having his Affair and the account of the expedition, and being not very negligent in reference to the Composition, had a mind to enquire whether this matter requir'd four hundred and six Ducats for the Composition, as it was set down to him in the account. He was told that it us'd to pay but four hundred and four. To be as∣sur'd whereof, he went to the Composition-Office, to see upon the Book of that Office how much it paid. He found that it was not set down. He enquir'd of the Substitute of the Office whether it was through forgetfulnesse or otherwise, that it was not enter'd? at length he found that this Affair was passed without paying Composition. Where∣upon being not bound to hold his peace, and being vext that De-Goux should go about to make him pay the Composition which himself had not paid, publisht the matter through all the Da∣tary.

The Prefect of the Compositions, nam'd Bran∣danno, fearing to be call'd to an account for the

Composition moneys, made a great clamour that the Pope was manifestly rob'd, and said he could not have been defrauded of lesse than forty thou∣sand Ducats. De Goux and le Gracco seeing things were in this case, and knowing themselves cul∣pable of many things not yet discover'd, fled to Legorne by Mascambrun's counsel••, who with his own money paid the four hundred Ducats purloin∣ed from the Composition, and appeased the noise. After which it was not hard for him to make the Pope believe that there was only those two Expe∣ditioners that committed such lewd pranks, and he told his Holynesse, that it was requisite to take care for the preventing of these disorders for the future by some good regulations. He added that those which were now complained of, hapned on∣ly through the negligence of the subordinate Of∣ficers of the Datary; who instead of sending the Petitions from hand to hand according to the anti∣ent form, deliver'd them to the Parties and the Ex∣peditioners, who having them in their hands, made sometimes falsifications in them, or else got them expedited before they had passed through all the Officers. Hereupon an Order was publisht in the Datary forbidding all the Officers thereof to deli∣ver any Petition sign'd by the Pope either to the Parties or the Expeditioners, with injunction to send the same from one to another immediately ac∣cording to the antient form. Thus the Sub-Datary was to send the Petitions sign'd by the Pope to the first Revisor; the first Revisor to the Officer of the lesser dutes; he to the second Revisor; he to the Composition s; the Prefect of the Compositi∣ons to the Sub-Datary; the Sub-Datary to the Missis; and this Officer to the Register. This order as it secur'd the Datary and Sub-Datary for a time, so it accus'd the Under-Officers of negli∣gence; who thereupon complain'd, but in vain; there was no way but to suffer this reproach, the time being not yet come wherein Mascambrun's miscarriages were to be laid open.

About the end of December in the same year 1651. they began to break forth, upon occasion of a false Bull concerning the transferring of a Cause then under cognisance of the Inquisition of Portugal, to Secular Judges. Some Lords of high quality in Portugal had been accus'd to the Inqui∣sition of that Kingdom of a shamefull crime. This Tribunal had secur'd the accused persons in its pri∣sons. There was all probability, that they would be treated with rigour, and their estates, which were very considerable, confiscated. For which cause they solicited the Pope for an Evocation or Removal, thereby to be remitted to secular Jud∣ges by whom they conceiv'd they might be more favourably dealt with. Don Diego de Sonsa a Gentleman of very high birth in Portugal, solicited the expedition thereof with the Pope. The Am∣bassador of France had also recommended it many times to the Pope, who alwayes shew'd himself unwilling to do any thing in the matter, as well because of the indignity of the crime, as because he would not prejudice the power and priviledges of the Tribunal of the Inquisition. There was found an Expeditioner named Brignardel a Genuite, who undertook the businesse upon condition of a large reward which was promis'd him if he could bring it about. This was no hard thing to him; it was but the making of a false Bull, and under the same Bull which was written by Orozzino the Italian A∣postolical Scribe, to counterfeit the names of the Officers through whose hands it ought to have passed in the Ch••ncery. Monsignor Bruningo (who was Auditor of the Contradettes, and had heard the Bull read, when he compar'd it with the Petition, which is the last thing done to Bulls after they have passed in the Chancery or the Chamber, and have the Lead set to them) knowing that Mon∣signor Mendez a Portuguesse had solicited the same with the Pope, and meeting him in the Chappel which was held the last Sunday of Advent which hapned to be Christmass Eve, congratulated with him that it was at length effected. Monsignor Mendez was extremely surprized at this congra∣tulation, and seeing that M. Bruningo persisted in positively affirming that he had heard the Bull read, he could not forbear lamenting; Of which sadnesse his Friend pressing him to declare the cause, he told him it was because the In∣quisition for Portugal hearing that he solicited this affair with the Pope, had put his Father and his Brother in prison, for which reason he had forborn to meddle with it further. That without doubt his Relations would be worse used when it should be known that the affair was done, because it would be thought to have been by his procure∣ment. That for his part, he conceiv'd that it was not possible ever to be effected, knowing how a∣verse the Pope was against it. He desired him to advertise Cardinal Cechini the Datary of it, who without doubt knew nothing yet.

Monsignor Bruningo went in the afternoon to Cardinal Cechini to wish him joyfull Festivals, ac∣cording to the custom at Rome, and acquainted him with this affair, assuring him that he had heard the Bull read. The Cardinal seem'd much dismay'd at this news, and cry'd out in these words, Poracci noi! che dirà il Papa, il quale tante volte hà negato questa gratia? Miserable we! what will the Pope say who hath so often deny'd this grace? Monsignor Mendez went at the same time to Cardinal Cechini under pretext of the Complement of the Festivals; and the interests of his Father and Brother held prisoners by the Inquisition of Portugal, caused him to set forth of what great consequence this af∣fair was. Hereupon Cardinal Cechini sent for Mon∣signor Mascambrun who was then in so high a de∣gree of fortune and authority with the Pope, that if there had been a promotion of Cardinals in the Ember daies preceding, it was held for certain that there was a Hat for him. Cardinal Cechini told him, that all possible diligence must be used to get this Bull, and shew his Holynesse that it was none of their fault. Mascambrun Professed more astonishment at this affair than any other person. He said, the Pope was never willing to do it, and therefore it must necessarily have been expedited by fraud. Forthwith he went into his Coach to go seek Brignardel, who was reported to be the man that expedited it. He took him with him into his Coach and carry'd him to Diego de Sonsa who had sollicited the affair, and had the Bull; he caused him to de∣liver it to him the same day about ten a clock in the evening. Next day being Christmass day he shew'd it to the Pope and to Cardinal Cechini, and at the same time he caused a Vessel to be provided

for Brignardel to carry him to Genua.

The Pope having seen the Bull, and supposing upon the report of Cardinal Cechini and Mascam∣brun that it had been expedited by a Petition forg'd in all its parts, and even in the signature of his Ho∣linesse, he caus'd many of the Officers to be put into prison; Laurenzi the Register who had enter∣ed the Petition into the Register; Boncompan, Ma∣ster of the Register, who had examin'd it; Oroz∣zino, the Apostolical Scribe, who had writ the Bull; Godefido Officer of the Contradettes where the Bull had pass'd and had his hand; Monsignor Bruningo who had examin'd the Bull; and Don Di∣ego de Sonsa who had been the principal sollicitor & Agent in this affair. There was a great report that the Assistant Jesuite of Portugal was arrested at le Giesù, and confin'd in that house for his prison. But it is certain that he was examin'd by Marco Rugolo, who was deputed Judge of this cause.

Mascambrun, whom it highly concern'd to make appear that the Pop'es hand and his own too had been counterfeited in this Petition, but was not yet suspected of any thing by the Pope, had caus'd Marco Rugolo his great confident, and who he was sure would not act in this matter but by his direction, and with a perfect conformity and submission to his sentiments, to be deputed Judge of it by his Holinesse. Himself also, two of the ablest Clerks in Rome, to affirme that there was great probability that the Pope's hand was counterfeited. He caus'd many of the Expediti∣oners, who durst not disobey him in any thing, to give out that the hands of the Pope and the Sub-Datary were counterfeited, and that if they had been Officers in the Register, they would never have expedited a Petition in that manner without advertising the Datary and Sub-Datary thereof. These Depositions thus contriv'd tended to two ends; First to secure Mascambrun from the accu∣sation fram'd against him, afterwards for having caus'd the Pope to signe extraordinary graces un∣der false Summaries; and therefore he made these people attest that it was not the Pope's hand but counterfeited. Secondly to save themselves by causing the destruction of the Officers who were imprison'd for letting it passe thus falsifi'd. Rugolo, who was wholly devoted to Mascambrun, and who whilst he was preparing the Process, had every day long conferences with him till ten a clock in the evening, would not hear, nor allow to be writ∣ten down any Depositions but theirs, who de∣sign'd the justification of Mascambrun, and the Ruine of the Prisoners.

The process was carried on in this manner; and such as very well understood the Villanies of that Wretch, could not without regret behold so many Innocents going to be sacrific'd for his safe∣ty: But no person durst or could speak a word: Cardinal Cechini himself and Cardinal Pamphilio, though well informed of many wickednesses which Mascamburn committed daily, and whose interest it otherwise was that he lost the credit and power which he had with the Pope, yet could not speak, partly because they knew not the chief Actor of these crimes, nor understood clearly how he com∣mitted them; partly because he so possess'd the Popes mind, that none could speak against him with∣out danger of incurring his Holines's displeasure. But God raised up an honest man, very intelligent in all these matters, nam'd Joachim Vaultrin a Lorrainer by birth, who had been first Revisor for the last two years; in which time having been very exact in the exercise of his charge, he saw very far into Mascambruns ill carriage, but he perceiv'd little likelihood of forming Accusations against him that might have effect, because he had former∣ly made some, which the Pope sleighted, and so they proved ineffectual. For above a year divers contests had pass'd between him and Mascambrun, because he would not comply to pass such extra∣ordinary Graces as Mascambrun intened; but finding that many pass'd without his being able to hinder them, which he knew were manifestly con∣trary to the Popes mind, he acquainted the Popes Confessor therewith, whose name was F. Thomasi Lolli Cler. minor of S. Laurence in Lucina, and af∣terwards Bishop of Cyrane. This good M. Joa∣chim delivered the Confessor a Note of four ve∣ry extraordinary graces which had been then newly expedited. The Confessor gave the Note to the Pope, who finding it was about matters belonging to the Datary, thought it sufficient to advertise Mascambrun thereof, that he might see what it was: but the man being advertis'd thereof, had no great difficulty to divert the stroke, because the Pope had so great a confidence in him, referring to him the care of all the family of Pam∣philio, that he easily believ'd upon his Report, ei∣ther that these matters were of no great conse∣quence, or else were pass'd by surprise, and Inad∣vertency: Wherefore the Popes Confessor meet∣ing afterwards with M. Joachim, told him he must be quiet, for the Pope had seen his Memoire, and did not think fit to do any thing upon it; so that the good man fear'd lest the same might be the issue of the other discoveries which he might make in the present Conjectures. But on the one side, the insolence which he could no longer suffer, and saw arriv'd at that point that graces were publickly sold, that none was pass'd but with money, & that with money any whatsoever might be obtain'd; and on the other, the oppression of all the Offi∣cers in Prison, whom he knew to be innocent, and who were all his friends, which he thought him∣self bound to hinder if he could, made him re∣solve again to try by some means to let the Pope know how all things went.

For this purpose he caus'd notice to be given to Monsignor Farnese Governor of Rome by Don Di∣ego, who serv'd as Auditor to his Nephew Monsig. Albrici Secretary of the Congregation of Regulars, That the course taken in this business was not right; That the destruction of many innocent persons was design'd as a means for the safety of one Crimi∣nal; That he knew the bottome of the businesse; and that if Monsignor Farnese pleas'd to be through∣ly inform'd of it, he conceiv'd he could give him satisfaction. Monsignor Farnese, who knew the first Revisor to be a prudent honest man, was ve∣ry glad to find meanes to see the depth of so in∣tricate a mater, gave him order by the abovesaid Don Diego to come to him on Tuesday January 16. about seven a clock in the evening. He repair'd thither precisely at the time appointed; and after he had made some excuses in reference to this irre∣gular

action, because he was a Priest, protesting to Monsignor Farnese that the sole motive which induc'd him to this discovery, was, after the fi∣delity he ow'd the Pope as his Officer, his desire of the deliverance of the prisoners, and he desig∣ned not to contribute to the death of Monsignor Mascambrun; he began his discourse against the iniquity of the Judge Rugolo who had sold himself to Mascambrun; who had caus'd this commission to be given him for the betraying of justice. He told him how Mascambrun and Rugolo had confe∣rence together every day; that Rugolo would not hear any testimony, but such as he thought would contribute to the destruction of the prisoners, and would admit any thing to be written down which might helpe to thier justification. Moreover he told him that the principal head upon the processe drawn, was founded upon a false suppositi∣on; namely, that the Pope's hand was conterfei∣ted; because indeed it was the Pope's true hand, and there was no falsification in it at all: whereof he forthwith alledg'd these probabilities and con∣jectures.

First, because the Petition being a motu proprio it was found sign'd by Fiat ut petitur; Which shewed that they who expedited this Petition, being very intelligent in the style of the Datary, had not counterfeited it. For if they had minded to falsifie it, they might as easily have done so by writing, Fiat motu proprio, J. as by writing Fiat ut petitur, J. but having intended to cause the Pope really to signe it, they had got it expedited with a Fiat ut petitur, and not with a motu proprio; because the Pope makes a great difference between things which he signes of his own proper motion, and those which he signes at the request of parties. When he sees that it is a motu proprio, he do's not signe till he hath first inquir'd into the particu∣larities and circumstances of the grace which he signes. Now the Sub-Datary not being willing to put it to the venture, that the Pope inquiring into the circumstances of the affair in question, might fall to examine the Petition, and if he found the same correspondent to what Mascambrun should tell him of it, reject it according to his profest re∣solution; or if on the contrary he pretended it to be another businesse with other circumstances, the Pope might find out his fraud, he got it sign'd with a Fiat ut petitur under some false Summary concer∣ning a Coad jutorship or some other ordinary mat∣ter which the Pope useth not to examine.

Secondly, That both the writing of the Pope and that of Mascambrun were very difficult to be coun∣terfeited. That of the Pope, because his letters are not straight and even, but indented, by rea∣son of the trembling of his hand, and therefore in the judgment of expert persons his writing was very hard to be handsomely counterfeited. That of Mascambrun, because the forme of his Letters are very unusual too: whence it is infer'd that if these two hands be falsifi'd, it would have been more easy to counterfeit the great R. on the backside of the Petition, as any one may do without difficulty; which would have been more advantageous to them, because having the mark of Registration in∣dors'd, it was not needfull to carry it to the Regi∣sters, where the falsification of the Pope's and the Sub-Datary's hand might have been discover'd. And it cannot be said that the hands of the Register and the Master of the Registers is falsifi'd; so neither can the same be said of those of the Pope and the Sub-Datary.

And whereas Mascambrun pretended that his hand was counterfeited, because in the date of the Petition anno octavo was written with the last O wholly clos'd, which he never us'd to close but half, as octavo; M. Joachim shew'd the Governour many Petitions dated by Mascambrun's hand, where the O was perfectly clos'd: which evi∣denc'd that he sometimes clos'd it, & sometimes not.

Thirdly, That if a sheet of Paper of the same sort with that of the Petition in question were com∣par'd therewith, the sheet of the Petition would be found shorter then the other two or three fingers. Whereby it was easie to perceive that this Petition had been presented to the Pope with the Summary of an ordinary grace, which after the Popes sign∣ing was cut off, and another written down cor∣respondent to the body of the Petition; by which means the paper of the Petition became shorter.

Fourthly, That there were a great number of graces signed truly by the Popes hand, which yet were very extraordinary, and which he would never have granted, had they been askt of him. M. Joachim shew'd the Governour a Note of ma∣ny such graces, which the Pope had frequently de∣clar'd that he would not grant, and yet they were pass'd and sign'd with the Pope's own hand by the ministry of the Sub-Datary who had carri'd them to him to signe; That consequently the same judg∣ment was to be made of the Petition in question as of them; and that as the Pope was deceiv'd when he was made to signe them, so in this Petition of Portugal his Holiness had one thing impos'd upon him instead of another, and by that means was brought to signe it.

All these conjectures and reflections much asto∣nisht the Governor, (who till then had suffer'd himself to be perswaded that the Pope's hand was counterfeited) and led him to two resolutions; Frst to take the cognisance of the cause from Rugo∣lo, which he promis'd M. Joachim he would do, that so justice might have place. Secondly, the next day, which was that of his ordinary audience, to acquaint the Pope with all this story, and in∣duce him to send for M. Joachim to hear the same from his own mouth, and get some greater light from him if he could. And he did accordingly.

The same day, Wednesday January 17. the Gover∣nour caus'd Rugolo to bring to him the Original of the Petition which was in his hands. He compa∣red it with another sheet of Paper of the same kind, and found that it was shorter by two fingers. He consider'd the hand of the Pope and that of Mas∣cambrun which were wholly like the signatures of other Petitions; and looking more narrowly up∣on it, he observ'd that there was dust of gold up∣on that of the Pope; whereupon, being other∣wise very distrustfull he told Rugolo that they who counterfeited the Pope's hand must have been very cunning, in putting the dust of gold upon it, know∣ing that the Pope uses no other. Rugolo answer∣ed that those people were sly and subtle as Devills, that they knew every thing, and had not fail'd to get that dust of Gold that they might render the thing more likely. This answer increas'd the Go∣vernor's

suspition of this Judge, and confirm'd him in his purpose to take from him the cognisance of the cause; with which when he acquainted the Pope, his Holinesse approv'd it. He also caus'd M. Joachim to be advertis'd that the Pope would hear from himself all that he had spoken to him the day before.

On Thursday morning January 18. M. Joachim went to the Pope, who heard him with great satis∣faction for one houre and half together. He lay'd upon the table above a hundred several graces which the Pope averr'd he never would grant, and yet were expedited and signed with his hand. He discover'd to him in what manner he had been deceived, first by the flying Summaries, and af∣ter the prohibition of those upon complaint made by him against them, by other false Sum∣maries wh ch were cut off after his Holinesse had signed the Petitions. He told him that undoubt∣edly this concerning Portugal, in reference where∣unto a proces was preparing, had been sign'd in that manner, and that Monsig Mascambrun, to escape being convinc'd that he had caus'd his Holinesse to signe extraordinary graces falsely and against his intention, was about to destroy divers innocent per∣sons by suborn'd witnesses who had depos'd that his Holiness's hand was counterfeited. When he had ended all that he had to say touching this matter, he motion'd to the Pope that since onely the fideli∣ty he ow'd his Holinesse, the honour of the H. See, and the desire to rescue the innocent prisoners had oblig'd him to make these discoveries, his Holinesse would please to keep the thing secret, because it was much more easy to Monsignor Mas∣cambrum to get him assassinated, if he had notice of what he had done, then to justifie himself of the in∣formations presented to his Holinesse against him. The Pope, having testifi'd to M. Joachim his ac∣knowledgment of his fidelity, and recommended to him to have an eye over what should passe in the Datary, he promised him that till the person of Mascambrun were in custody, none in the world besides the Governour, should know what had pas∣sed between them too. And because all the Da∣tary knew that he was at audience with the Pope, and every one would be curious to learn the busi∣nesse, and particularly Mascambrun, who was vi∣gilant to discover all that pass'd, and had great jealousie of the first Revisor who had often oppo∣sed his designes in things relating to his place; the Pope bid him give out that he was sent for to con∣ser with the Pope concerning some course to be taken that Summaries might be alwayes corre∣spondent to the Petitions, so that he might no more be deceiv'd.

The same day continuing his diligence for Mas∣cambrun's interests, he caus'd the wife and the sister of Brignardel to be arrested and made prisoners; and to take away the scruple about the gold-dust which the Governor spoke of to him, he gave or∣der to a Serjeant to carry some in a little dust-box, and when he went into the house to fling it upon a bed or a chair; and then at his going away feigning to search everywhere what they could find, to take up the same dust-box in presence of his companions: which was accordingly done. In the evening Rugolo went to the Governour, car∣ry'd the gold-dust to him, and told him it was no wonder that he found such dust upon the Popes wri∣ting, since there was a box-full of it found at Brig∣nardel's house, which the Officers had brought to him. The Governour suspecting the fraud of this wicked Judge, answer'd him, that it was true that they found it there because himself had caus'd it to be carried thither; and so he forbid him medling from thence forward in any manner with this af∣fair.

Saturday following, January 20. Rugolo was commanded to depart from Rome, which he did forthwith. The same day Mascambrun's Nephew who was married at Rome, was arrested. And on Monday the Provost of the Capitol went to take Monsignor Mascambrun in his Chamber of the Datary, where F. Mascambrun a Jesuite was making him a visit, and he was carried from the Datary to the Tower of Nona. The next day the Pope sent for M. Joachim, and said to him first of all, Non habbiate più paura, Mascambruno è priggione, ne uscirà quando Dio vorrà, e la giustitia si farà. Fear no more (said the Pope to him) Mascambrun is in prison, whence he shall come forth when God pleases, and Justice shall be done. And after he had inquir'd of him many other things relating to this affair, his Holiness dismiss'd him.

Forthwith the framing of his Processe was taken in hand, and after he had been convicted of the Five Articles of Accusation above mention'd, he was in fine condemned to death for Treason, in that he had usurp'd the authority of the Prince by passing all sorts of graces contrary to his intention. He was a Priest and oftentimes while he was Canon of S. Mary Maggiore, he was seen to offici∣ate or say Masse in more solemn Festivals. He was degraded in the Church of S. Saviour in Loro upon Sunday April 14. The next day his Head was cut off in the Court of the Prison of the Tower of Nona between three and four a clock in the morning; and assoon as it was day, his body was expos'd publickly at the end of Pont. S. Angelo up∣on a Beir, covered with a very wretched Herse∣cloth, with a wax Taper lighted on each side. His Head was lay'd near the Body upon two Bricks, and covered with an old greasie Hat; that Head which three Months before was confident to wear one of a Cardinal. Near the Beir there stood a Beggar who ask'd the Alms of such who pass'd by for to get prayers to God for that poor miserable executed Person, per questo povero justitiato.

All Rome ran to Pont. S. Angelo to see the de∣plorable spectacle of a Man who for the space of seven years had ingrossed all the Popes affections, who had gain'd such a confidence with him, that he seem'd to have none for any other, who had fill'd the Pope's mind with suspitions and aversions against Cardinal Cechini, who by that means kept this Cardinal in so strange a depression, that though he was Datary, yet he had scarce any power in that Office, and never went to audience but he was accompany'd with the Sub-Datary, himself on the contrary going alone without the Datary when he pleas'd; who had brought Cardinal Panzirolo into dis-favour with the Pope, in which he ended his daies; who had likewise alienated the Popes affection from Cardinal Pamphilio, whom his Ho∣liness had chosen to make not only a Cardinal, but a Cardinal Nephew; and lastly, who, if the promo∣tion

which was made during his imprisonment had been made three-Months before, would undoubted∣ly have been a Cardinal. In reference whereunto I remember; a friend of mine told me, that speak∣ing four or five Months before his imprisonment to M. Joachim the first Revisor, of the report there was concerning the promotion which the Pope in∣tended to make, and of the certainty of a Hat for Mascambrun, he answer'd him, That he believ'd God would not suffer so great an infamy in his Church, and that if he was to have a red Hat, it would be at Pont. S. Angelo.

He remain'd expos'd during four or five hours till the Society des Nobles Florentins who are by their institution to assist condemned persons at their deaths and bury them, carry'd him into their Church. The same Society had also sent some of their Confreres to him to help him to dye well, and the Cardinals Barberin and Sachetti who are Mem∣bers thereof, went to him cloathed in the Sack-cloths of their Confrerie, carryed him the indul∣gence at the point of death which his Holinesse sent him, and were present at his execution.

His first Sentence was to be hang'd, but the Chap∣ter of S. Peters Church (whereof the Pope had given him a Canonry a year before instead of his former of S. Mary Maggiore) apprehending it a dishonor to them for a Canon of their Church to be hang'd, made so urgent instances to the Pope about it, that he mitigated the sentence, permitting only his head to be cut off in the prison.

But before this latter sentence was pronounc'd upon him, a course was taken to bring two of his principal Complices De Goux and Brignardel to Rome. De Goux who was a natural Subject of the King of Spain, being of the County of Burgundy, after he had spent two or three months at Legorn departed thence to Milan, where comming to be known he was arrested Prisoner. And Brignardel who was withdrawn to Genua the place of his birth, was sollicited to go upon the Territories of Prince Doria, where he was arrested likewise. The Pope so dealt with this Prince and the King of Spain's Ministers, that the two Prisoners were promised to be deliver'd to him. Whereupon a dozen Serge∣ants were sent from Rome to Genua, with order to take as much people as was needfull to conduct them safe to Rome; and because there was some ground of fear that some attempt might be made by land to rescue the Prisoners, one of the Pope's Galleys to bring them with the more security. The Governour of Milan sent De Goux accompanied with the Serjeants of the City, and a hundred Horse, as far as the Territories of Genua, where he was receiv'd by the Genueses and conducted to that City whither Prince Doria had already caus'd Brignardel to be brought; from whence they were both put into the Galley which carri'd them to Ci∣vità Vecchia, and thence they were conducted in a Carosse de Campagne or Cart, well guarded to Rome, where they arriv'd the seventh of April, and were put into the Castle S. Angelo eight dayes before the death of Mascambrun.

The innocent prisoners above mentioned were set at liberty; but some other persons were com∣mitted, having been Complices of these disorders, of whom I shall not speak further, then that two of them were arraigned, and being found highly criminal, hang'd and burnt at Rome at the end of Pont S. Angelo, the 27. of July following.

The less culpable, which was de Goux, dy'd in a very Christian manner: For above three weeks be∣fore his Execution, acknowledging the grace of God in causing him to dye a death that allow'd him time for repentance, he resolv'd to spend the remnant of his life in following Gods purposes upon him, fasting almost continually with bread and water, & making a very exact review of his whole life to a Confessor who visited him ordinarily every day.

I shall add also what became of Marco Rugolo, that wicked & corrupt Judge: Having been at first only banisht from Rome and the Ecclesiastial terri∣tories, he retired to Posi, a place belonging to the Colonnesi in the kingdom of Naples, where he spent his time in contemplating the Stars, & drawing Ho∣roscopes of many persons. At length he bethought himself to draw that of the Pope, which he sent to Car. Ginetti's Auditor, with a Letter n which he per∣swaded him to rejoyce for the change which would shortly be seen by the Pope's death, which was to come to pass in the month of November the same year. This letter was intercepted, and the Au∣ditor put in prison for it; and the Colonnensi at the Popes request caus'd Marcó Rugolo to be appre∣hended in their territories. As he was bringing to Rome, he fell from his Horse, and broke his thigh, which having been ill set by a Country-Chyrurg∣on, he arriv'd at Rome in a very ill condition Octo∣ber the 8. which gave the Pope occasion to laugh at this man, who foretelling the death of others, could not foresee the mischief which was so near himself. I believe no more was done to him af∣terwards then being condemn'd to the Galleys; a punishment too light for all the crimes which he had committed, and for the oppression of so ma∣ny innocent persons whom he had sacrificed to the interests of Mascambrun, using to boast, That there was no innocent person in the world, but he could make good an Indictment against him.

But to return to the coherence which this Histo∣ry of Mascam. hath with ours, Car. Cechini who was nominated by the Pope to be one of the Congrega∣tion which we su'd for, was upon this business ex∣cluded. For the Pope, having taken up a suspition that he had had some hand in the miscarriages of the Datary (though this was not credible, there ha∣ving been so great misunderstanding between him and Mascambrun, who was the Author of all those Enormities) treated him so ill for four or five Months after the death of that Sub-Datary, that at length he resolved in the month of September to de∣mand his Congé, which the Pope gave him with very rough words, so far as to reproach him that he had dishonour'd his House and his Government. VVhereunto the Cardinal answered very resolute∣ly, That he had done nothing unworthy of him∣self, which he would justifie upon all occasions. So he left the Datary, and went to live at his Pa∣lace in Campo Marzo. And Monsignor Hieronymo Burtucci, whom the Pope of Senior Procurator and Servant of his House, had made Sub-Datary ever since Mascambrun's imprisonment, was now made Datary. At the same time the Pope took away from Cardinal Cechini the pension of poor Cardinals, which may mount to twelve thousand Crowns yearly, and prohibited him to come to

any Assembly where his Holinesse was present; which was to exclude him from the Consistories, Papal Chappels, Congregations of the Inquisiti∣on and others held before the Pope, at which this Cardinal us'd to be present. This was the reason that he was not at any of those which were held be∣fore the Pope about our Affair, though he was one of the Five Cardinals, whom Cardinal Roma told us the Pope had chosen for our Congregation, as I shall relate in its place.

At present I shall take notice of a thing which de∣serves to be added to this Narrative, whereof I was inform'd by a Letter from M. Brousse, the Contents of which follow.

The day before I departed from Rome, I went to see the Secretary of the Congregation of Regu∣lars, Nephew to the Governour of Rome, to in∣quire of him news of the Bull of the Fathers of Christian Doctrine touching their Regularity. He told me it was declar'd false, and that within four or five days I might see the Brief of it. I reply'd, that I was ready to depart, but I pray'd him to tell me whether I might assure the Arch-Bishop of Pa∣ris thereof, who had given me Commission to inquire about it. He answer'd me Sì Sì, taking me by the hand, and pressing it: This oblig'd me to proceed further, and aske him whether what I heard was true, that Mascambrun had spoken of this Bull amongst the rest which he confess'd that he had forg'd. He answer'd me in these words, Non è Mascumbruno mà il suo secretario, & frà pochi giorni sarà im∣piccato; It was not Mascambrun, but his Secretary, who within a few days will be hang'd: which intelli∣gence I writ the same day to my L. the Arch-Bi∣shop.

CHAP. IX.

Concerning an antient Manuscript which came to my hands touching an Affair of Mr. Grimani Patriarch of Aqui∣leia, whereby I found that the foun∣dation of all the matters in question bad been examined and decided by the Council of Trent.

DUting these Conjunctures there befel me an oc∣currence as considerable in its kind, which had much more reference to our Affair then that whereof I have given so long an account. It was a Manuscript of no small age, containing a little Collection of some Pieces which treated of an Affair debated and determined in the Council of Trent, about the same matters for which we were in contest with the Jesuites; and it was de∣termined by a general consent of all the Commissi∣oners to whom the Council referr'd the judgement of it, perfectly according to our sentiments. On the second of April 1652. I caus'd the same No∣•…•…ries who verifi'd our History of M. Pegna, to de∣clare their judgement of the quality of this Manu∣•…•…ipt, having made two Transcripts thereof com∣par'd by them with the Original, to make use of in time and place: To which purpose I caus'd a description to be made of it as it was when I pre∣sented it to them, that so I might make it be known for the same which accidentally was fallen into my hands.

There was question in this Affair concerning a Sermon made in the year 1550. at Oudenay by a Dominican Fryer name'd F. Leonard native of the same City which is in the Continent that belongs to the Repub. of Venice, whether the Patriarchal See of Aquileia hath been trasferr'd since the destru∣ction of that antient and famous City by the de∣scent of Attila into Italy. This Predicator had preacht one of the highest Truths, and in the hardest terms to be digested by humane under∣standing touching Gratuitous Predestination, which gave some scanda•• ••o the people who murmur'd at it. The grand Vicar of this Patriatch (whose name was Grimani, of one of the illustrious fami∣lies of Venice) nevertheless thought not fit to act in any sort against the Predicator to constrain him to make amends for the scandal which he had given, without first giving notice to, and take∣ing orders ftom him whose grand Vicar he was. The Patriarch Grimani having receiv'd Letters from his grand Vicar, conceiv'd himself oblig'd to answer him; but he was so far from find∣ing cause to proceed against the Predicator, that on the contrary he judg'd the Propositions ad∣vanc'd by him very true, certain and Catholick; the reasons whereof he deduc'd at large in his an∣swer, which he took principally from the H. Scripture and the works of S. Augustin. When the grand Vicar had receiv'd this Answer, he caus'd it to be publisht to all the people of Oude∣nay, and recorded in the publick Registers of the City, wherewith every one was edifi'd and satis∣fi'd. Some twelve or thirteen years after, namely in the year 1563. some persons, enemies to the peace of that City, as well as to Christian Truths explicated unto them by their Patriarch, who was a very learned and pious Bishop, began to sow amongst the people Complaints against his Letter; they drew Propositions out of it to the number of eight, which they accus'd of Heresie: In fine, they rais'd so much division in the minds of the City of Oudenay and the adjacent Region, that to hinder the troublesome consequences of those be∣ginnings of disturbance and misunderstanding, they sent Deputies to the Republick of Venice, to pray that State to interpose its Authority and Re∣commendation to the Council of Trent which was then assembled, that the cause of their Patriarth might be discuss'd and decided; that his Homily (so they call'd his Answer to his grand Vicar) might be there read & examin'd; and if it were true and Catholick, they might be suffer'd to enjoy the Truth explicated by him to them in peace and qui∣etness; but if it were false, that it might be con∣demned.

I believe this Patriarch had been nominated to a Cardinals Hat by the Republick of Venice; that people who aim'd to cross his promotion, rendred him suspected of Heresie to Pope Pius IV. by the extracts of his Letter which they delivered to him; that the same waa debated of in the Con∣gregation of the H. Office; and that the Apology

which he writ in behalf of his Letter against those Extracts had been carried thither also: but because this was not really clear by the pieces before me, I dare not affirm it as the rest which I have already said, and am going to adjoyn.

Accordingly the Ambassadors of the Republick Of Venice represented to the Council the neessity of making a solemn deputation for examining the an∣swer of that Patriarch to his grand Vicar, and the Apology made by him about the Propositions ex∣tracted out of it. It was the last day of July in the year 1563. that this nomination of Deputies was made in the Council who were in number twen∣ty six, namely two Cardinals, four Ambassadors, four Archbishops, thirteen Bishops, two Abbots, and one General of an order. They examin'd both of those Pieces; they made their report of them the thirteenth of August following in a Congrega∣tion which lasted six hours, where they spoke all their Sentiments, which they said were not theirs alone, but also of the Divines of their Nation, with whom they had conferr'd in this matter. And all agreed unanimously that it was so far from be∣ing true, that any word in that Letter and Apology was Heretical, that on the contrary there was no∣thing in them but what was taken from S. Augustin, S. Prosper, S. Bernard, S. Thomas, and other H. Do∣ctors: Which I account the more considerable, because the foundation of all the doctrine which we held, and of all the Christian truths which we were to defend in case of the Propositions in question, is manifestly contain'd in that Letter and its Apo∣logy; and consequently besides other proofs which we may alledge thereof in all ages, we have this ad∣vantage that this very doctrine was authoris'd in the last Council by a general consent of all those whom the Council commission'd to examine it, and by the unanimous suffrages of all the Divines of Christendom.

I have in that little Collection 1. The Patriarchs Letter intire. 2. His Apology for it. 3. The Oration of the Deputies of the Clergy, and of the City of Oudenay to the Republick of Venice. 4. The no∣mination, and the names of the Deputies or Commissioners appointed by the Council for this Examination. 5. The Votum of the Cardinal of Lorrain who was one of them. 6. One of his Let∣ters to the Pope about this matter. 7. Another Let∣ter of the Presidents of the Council to S. Charles Borromée about the same affair. 8. The Sentence of the Legates. 9. A Letter of Congratulation of the Republick of Venice to this Patriarch, upon the happy successe which his businesse had had in the Council.

All these Pieces deserve to be here inserted at length, but to avoid such frequent and long inter∣ruptions, I shall reserve them to be annexed to the end of this Journal.

CHAP. X.

Of other lesse important matters which be∣sides those in the three preceding Chap∣ters passed in the Moneths of April and May; among the rest, of the arrival at Rome of M. M. Hallier, Legault, and Joysel, Doctors of our Faculty, and the Declaration which they made to us in presence of the Am∣bassador, that they came to sue for a Censure of the Five Propositions as things already condemned, and with∣out admitting any Examen or Con∣gregation.

TO return at length to our purpose, I was told on Saturday, the 4th. of May, that the General of the Dominicans had had audi∣ence of the Pope, and delivered him the Memorial which I mentioned above that he was to present. That he requested therein, his Holynesse would please to appoint that before proceeding in this affair, things might be resum'd as they were left by Paul V. because that Pope and Clement VIII. his Predecessor had determined many things in fa∣vour of his Order, which might serve for great preparations to what was to be done. That his Dominicans had alwaies been the Plaintiffs in this affair, and at present they were endeavour'd to be render'd the Criminals. Hereunto his Holynesse answer'd, that he would have regard to his re∣quest, which he judg'd very just; but he ought to be confident, that the matter de Auxiliis should not be medled with. I was told that the Pope gave the same answer to the General of the Augustines who had audience of him; that he would not have the discussion of that matter enter'd upon at all. That besides, his Holynesse knew nothing then of the Assembly of Consultors which M. Albizzi en∣deavoured to procure before Easter, but yet was lay'd aside for a while, chiefly because of this in∣terposition.

I learnt also that some dayes after the General of the Dominicans had delivered his Memorial to the Pope, he addressed again to his Holyness to present him the works of Albert the Great, the Im∣pression whereof was then newly finisht. That divers Fathers of this Order accompanied the Ge∣neral to carry the several volumes of that Author; that the Pope inquir'd their names and qualities; and that F. Fani companion of the Master of the Sa∣cred Palace being one of the number, when he was nam'd, the Pope bid him take heed for the future what Licences for Printing he gave; because when a Book was printed at Rome, it was constru'd that the H. See authoriz'd the doctrine thereof. It is likely what we had said to the Pope touching that

of F. Annat was still fresh in his memory.

I learnt further that the Monday foregoing a Consistory was holden, and that it was the first since the vacancy of the Sub-deanery of the Sacred Colledge by the death of Cardinal Lanti. This Dignity belonged of right and according to the or∣dinary usage to Cardinal Barberin, who was the most antient of all those that were there in person; but the Pope took it from him, and three thousand Crowns of Revenue annexed to it, and contrary to custom, gave it by a special Brief and priviledge to Cardinal de Medicis Uncle to the great Duke of Tuscany, who was indeed more antient than Car∣dinal Barberin, but was not present in person at at their Consistory.

Lastly, I learnt that two daies before M. Albiz∣zi took occasion in an Assembly of the Inquisition to read the Letters which he had receiv'd from Pa∣ris, by which it was signified to him that M. Hallier was set forth upon his journey towards Rome, with some other Doctors; that the Cardinals, Barberin and Spada, were at the reading of those Letters, and testified much joy for the sight of so great and famous a personage, and who knew so well (as their Eminencies said) the usages and customs of the University; but that which was more conside∣rable herein, was, that some intelligent persons conceiv'd their comming might prove the cause of establishing the sooner the Congregation which he had mov'd for, and which would not be granted at the instance of us alone.

We had given and lent some Copies of the first Letter against the Minister of Groning to divers of those persons whom I have mention'd, who lent it from one to another, and testified much satisfacti∣on therewith. On Thursday the ninth, I carry'd one in the afternoon to Cardinal Ghiggi, who see∣ing by the Title that it was writ against Marests, (Maresius, I suppose) wonder'd at it, as being against a man whom he knew, and of whom he made no great account. I read to him the place of that Letter, where there is mention of our hope that the Pope would shortly determine our diffe∣rences. To which he answer'd that we did well in asking a Hundred to get Fifty; the meaning whereof is, that he believ'd it would not be done, and therefore that we must have patience. That he had told the Pope that the advantage which the Jesuites endeavour'd to make of the Decrees which had been made at Rome, had caus'd all the stirre, and that one side could hardly be brought to yield to the other; adding to this purpose, Par in Parem non habet imperium.

The General of the Dominicans seeing himself engag'd by the interest of truth, the Church and his Order to proceed in this affair since the delivery of his Memorial to the Pope, resolv'd to acquit himself worthily of all the Duties whereunto he conceiv'd himself oblig'd by the high importance whereof he knew it to be. VVherefore though he had about him without looking forth of the Co∣vent la Minerve, many Divines of his Order very intelligent and zealous, who were capable of do∣ing service therein; yet, to omit nothing in his power, but to strengthen the number and ardor of those whom he might imploy in the defence of truth, knowing that F. Reginald of the Covent of Dominicans at Tholouse had for a long time particu∣larly studied all that had pass'd in these Contests since the publishing of Molina's book, he sent him a Letter of Obedience to come to Rome, dated 11. of May in the same year 1652.

VVe had not had time in our first visit to Cardi∣nal Castagusti to inform him of our affair, and he had desir'd us to take another opportunity to visit him. VVe went accordingly on Tuesday the 14th. of May. He receiv'd us obligingly, heard our discourse, and answered us both in Latin and Italian judiciously; in conclusion he oblig'd us to come to him again on the Friday following to give him a Copy of our Latin Manifesto, which we did accordingly.

On Sunday the 19th. we went to S. Peters Church to Vespers; at our comming from which we fell in∣to the Company of Cardinal Barberin, who carri∣ed us to walk in his two little Vineyards. Amongst other remarkable things which he said to us, he dis∣coursed very well how the opinion of Molina arose upon occasion of the opposition which was made at that time to Calvinisme, and that things were not so well undestood as to refute him without falling into the other extreme. That however Molina's opinion having been judg'd not good, he was ac∣cus'd to the inquisition in Spain, where (he said) to have only been cited, was a thing highly igno∣minious. VVherefore the Society of Jesuites, see∣ing themselves wounded in the affront which one of his Members had receiv'd, became wholly in∣terested for him, and have since been daily more and more engag'd.

The morning of Friday the 24th. was spent in ci∣vilities with the Ambassador. M. Hallier arriv'd in the Evening with M. Lagault, M. Joysel, & a 4th. nam'd M. Thomas, who was a Batchelor of the Faculty and Cousin to M. Hallier; but who in the sequel profess'd not to be one of their deputation. One came to advertise me of their arrival, and the lod∣ging where they alighted, presently after their comming. I was alone at home when I receiv'd this notice, and went instantly to salute them, to congratulate with them for their arrival, to offer them whatever they needed, either in reference to our House or our Persons. By that time I got to their Lodging, they were at Supper with other Company. I fear'd to disturb them by my appear∣ance; and because it was already late, all I could do was to return home, and leave my Servant there, to tell them when they were arisen from the Table, what diligence I had us'd to wait upon them, as also to make them the offers of service vvhich I vvent to offer them my self, if I could have found them in a condition fitting to be spoken vvith.

The next day M. de Valcroissant, M. Angram, and my self determin'd to visit them. We sent about eight a clock in the morning to see whether they were in a condition to receive our visit; but they were gone before to the Ambassadour's house, where, because he came forth late out of his Cham∣ber, they spent all the morning, excepting M. Lagault, who left them, and vvent to see the Priests of the Mission, and aftervvards came to us. VVe offer'd to stay him at dinner vvith us, but he excus'd himself, for that he purpos'd to re∣turn to his Collegues at their Lodging. But the Ambassador retein'd them at dinner: and in the af∣ternoon

we going to the Pope's Vespers, under∣stood that M. Hallier and M. Joysell were already gone from thence in one of his Coaches to see Car∣dinal Barberin. So we deferr'd visiting them till the Evening. When we arriv'd at their Lodgings, they were reconducting two Priests of the Mission who came to see them, so that they receiv'd us at their Gate. He had no long conference with them because they were called upon to go to collation. We invited them to come dine with us the next day; but they were promised elsewhere, otherwise M. Hallier professed sufficient willingnesse there∣to.

As we were going forth the next day being Sun∣day, May 26. to accompany the Ambassadour to the Pope's Chappel; these Gentlemen pass'd by our Lodging. Our Coach stood at the Gate, in which there was room enough for them and us, and we desir'd them to go into it; but it being but a little way from our House to the Ambassadors, and the Street fair and spacious, they would con∣tinue their way afoot; which oblig'd us to do so too. I hapned to walk with M. Hallier, who, a∣mongst other things told me most freely that he had so great correspondence with Cardinal Barbe∣rin that he might in a manner passe for his Dome∣stick; but he knew not whether it were advanta∣geous, or not, to be so. At our comming from the Ambassador's, he caus'd M. Hallier and my self to come into his Coach; and as we were near one the other, the Ambassador said, smiling, Do not fight; and I answered him, That M. Hallier and I were not likely to fight, since our business was to keep others from fighting.

It was the same day, that having left the Am∣bassador and these Gentlemen in the Chappel, we made our last visit to M. Albizzi concerning our Impression, and in which, as I mention'd above, he gave us the four pages of new Apostills, which he said, questi Signori Cardinali would have us put into the Book, or none at all: but he told us also in reference to the arrival of M. Hallier, Joysell and Lagault, that they had had some Books at the Custome-House, which he had taken care to be sent back again. I learnt since that the excellent Books which they took the pains to bring with them so far for defence of their Cause, were nothing but Jansenius damnatus, The secrets of Jansenism; The Crownes of Victorious Grace; The Jansenists ac∣knowledg'd Calvinists by Samuel des Marests, and other pitifull Libels of that strain, all fill'd with falsities and calumnies, and the most part already ruin'd and confounded by the answers made there∣unto; notwithstanding which they forbore not to get them in readinesse for their service, and to re∣produce them anew.

We were desirous to have them at dinner with us on the day de la Feste Dieu, i. e. (of Corpus Christi) after the procession of the Sacrament which is performed at Rome with great magnificence and solemnity. Wherefore I vvent the day before a∣bout dinner time to their Lodging, where I found only M. Thomas, to vvhom I made the invitation in their absence, and pray'd him to be one of the Company. As I vvas speaking to him, a Laquay came to tell him that his Companions din'd with the Ambassador. M. Thomas promis'd me, to ac∣quaint them vvith vvhat I said to him; but to be certain whether they would do us that honour the next day or no, I went soon after dinner to the Ambassadors, upon occasion of the Pope's solemn Vespers, whither I purpos'd to accompany him. In the Garden there I found M. Hallier and M. La∣gault, to whom I made my invitation. They an∣swered me, that they yet had not time to look a∣bout them. I reply'd that they might defer look∣ing about them till Friday; but in the mean time I desir'd that we might dine together the next day; They told me that it should be another time. I an∣swer'd that it should be when they pleas'd, and we would expect their day and their order.

However we receiv'd one the next day from the Ambassador by his Mastre de chambre and by him∣self, to dine together with him on Friday. Ac∣cordingly we met there. During, M. Joysell spoke of M. Julien the elder, whose great age and vigor both or body and mind, as well as of capacity, ac∣knowledg'd by all the world, render'd him vene∣rable; he spoke contemptuously of him, giving him the title of a tottering Wall; and of M. Julien his Nephew as of a simple Country Curate. Where∣upon I found my self oblig'd to take him up, and tell him more than once that he spoke of two Do∣ctors as considerable as any were in the Colledge of Sorbon. After dinner all the Ambassador's at∣tendants being withdrawn, I suppose by his or∣der, that we six might be left with him alone; after some general discourses about moral matters, he fell at length upon our affair, and told us he was glad of this accusation, to exhort us all to act one towards the other with all sort of civility and ho∣nours without any demonstration outwardly of di∣vision and misunderstanding, without any com∣plaint or asperity on one side or other. He told us further, that he exhorted us hereunto in the King's name, for fear least the Nation and our Faculty might be dishonoured, and our selves particularly by the heats and disputes hapning between us, if we acted otherwise. All which notwithstanding, either side might vigor∣ously represent what they had to plead in behalf of their respective Cause. M. Hallier and his Col∣legues agreed and promis'd all this very fairly; M. de Valcroissant likewise promis'd the same in our behalf. I lookt upon this as a very commodious occasion to dive into some of the designs of these Gentlemen; wherefore in confirmation as to my part, of what M. de Valcroissant spoke in our names, I added that, besides the good dispositions we all ought to have to this mutual candour and corre∣spondence, as well for its own sake, as for the honour the Ambassadour did us in exhorting us so obligingly, it seem'd to me that we had all the rea∣son in the world for it even at this time, since our interests were common, and our intentions and sollicitations ought to tend to the same end, name∣ly to obtain the soonest we could, the Congre∣gation which we had requested; that after we should have obtain'd it, then was the time that ac∣cording as we were engag'd, our courses and in∣tentions might be different; but till then we might make all our pursutes together, and by con∣sent.

The Ambassadour who had no other design but to perform between us all the offices of an upright and civil Mediator, reply'd, and told me, that I

could not oblige those Gentlemen to concurre and join with us in what we demanded, that it behov'd us to leave them to do as they thought fit, as our selves might also on our side: but otherwise to live good friends. I answer'd the Ambassador, that I did not pretend to oblige these Gentlemen to any thing against their own minds; yet it seem'd that if they intended to do any thing conducible to the illustration of Truth, and establishment of a firm peace in the Church, they ought not to disagree from the Congregation which we had demanded; as I beseecht the Ambassador to permit me to ask M. Hallier in courtesie, whether he were not thus dispos'd? The Ambassador gave M. Hallier time to answer. He had no great mind to it, and his Collegues much lesse; but however it was requi∣site for him to answer. Wherefore he said, that they had no design to demand a judgement of the Pope, and that they had no other conditions to request but what the Pope should appoint. That in what manner soever the Pope declar'd, they should not be troubled, because he was the Judge both of Doctrine, and of the Conditions where∣with he would decide it. But I said to him, Do not you conceive that the Congregation which we have demanded, is to be wisht for in reference to the greater satisfaction of all the world? Will not you help us in the assistances which we are oblig'd to make for it? M. Hallier answer'd, that they would not hinder us from making such instances; but as for themselves, they had in charge to desire of the Pope barely a Decision, without being sollici∣tous concerning the Conditions. He did not yet speak clearly enough; wherefore seeing him he∣sitate in what he said, I let slip these words, You see they seek only a Judgement made in secret, (such as it may be) and without the antecedent discussion of things. M. Hallier finding himself a little pinch'd with this Reproach, went about to avoid it, by saying, that there was no need of a Congregation, or Examination, because the que∣stion was about things already decided, and that they had order to act thus.

The Abbat of Valcroissant interpos'd, and said it was not true that they had order to act thus, because the Letter upon which he could ground this pretence, was publick and testify'd the con∣trary. And as for what M. Hallier said, that these things were already decided. M. de Valcroissant told him, that it was abundantly visible what they design'd. That upon this supposition, they would not only be contented with demanding a decision, but hinder to their utmost its being made with the requisite solemnities and hearing of the Parties. That we would not according to this in∣telligence which be gave us of their purposes, oppose the same as much as possibly we could. That besides we maintain'd, (and that with more reason then he) that the matters we were to de∣fend, were decided and judg'd in our favour, as we should shew him; but this was it that was to be examin'd, whether he had reason to affirm the same or no: whereas according to his mind, there was no need of a Congregation to hear the parties, and lesse of any examination, because things already judg'd us'd not to be examin'd; and this was it undoubtedly at which they aym'd, namely to hin∣der all hearing, and all examination; That on the contrary for our parts, it was that we should endeavour to obtain, according to the order which had been given us, and the necessity we saw, so to do. That we hop'd to effect it too, because it ne∣ver hapned in the Church that considerable per∣sons, such Bishops as commission'd us, requir'd the hearing of Parties, and it was deny'd either by the H. See, or in Councils. But M. Hallier re∣ply'd, that it never hapned in the Church that Parties were heard upon matters already judg'd and decided; and that it could not, and ought not to be done.

Assoon as M. Hallier had thus opened his mind, M. Joysel and Lagault testify'd, that they were dissatisfy'd with it. M. Joysel who sat next M. Hallier, pusht him several times to hold his peace; and M. Lagault, who was separated from him by M. Joysel, made signes to him with his eyes and hands to speak no further.

The Ambassador also endeavor'd to divert this Discourse, and said, that it made such ado about the manner of being heard in that Congregation; there was danger lest at Rome (where they are very scrupulous) this demand might be interpre∣ted, as if we meant to give Law to them by pre∣scribing to them the wayes of acting, and the or∣der which they ought to hold, and as if we pre∣tended to instruct them undrr the pretext of be∣ing heard; That the matter ought to be contract∣ed as much as possible; That the King, who hi∣therto was but young, beginning to grow up, would end these Disputes, and perfectly redresse them.

The Abbot of Valcroissant answer'd the Ambas∣sador, that we wish't nothing more then this were done the most spedily that could be; but yet to that speed other conditions and precautions were to be attended to, in order to do it well. And that our demanding to have it done in a regular and so∣lemn Congregation, wherein the Parties might be heard according to the usage of the Church and all Tribunals, both Ecclesiastical and Secular, was no prescribing of Law to any person; But we deman∣ded as a thing just, and advantageous, and per∣haps necessary in the present conjunctures for the disentangling and clearing of all the difficulties wherein Truth was endeavour'd to be oppress'd. That moreover, we could with as little reason be reproacht, that we pretended to instruct the peo∣ple at Rome, by being heard in a Congregation; that the same might be retorted upon all parties, that demanded of their Judges time and conveni∣ence to inform them; who for all that do not thence infer, that their parties account themselves wiser then they. That when in Councils, and par∣ticularly in that of Trent, Divines had contested and disputed in presence of the Council for the clearing of things, those Divines did not thereby presume to be more knowing then all those Bi∣shops, nor to instruct an Oecumenical Council wherein the Pope precided by his Legats, and the H. Spirit invisibly by its assistance. But whereas M. Hallihr, Joysel and Lagault declar'd, that they would not concur to a thing so just, and which would be so advantageous to themselves as well as to us, if they were in the right, it shew'd that they distrusted their own cause, and would continue to hold the truth in unrighteousnesse. That we

doubted not after this declaration of theirs in his presence and before us, but they would do their utmost to hinder so great a Good: But this should not hinder us from doing all that possibly we could to procure it.

M. Hallier was in some kind of little confusion, for having declar'd himself so much in behalf of a thing so unjust and so unheard of; to make amends for which, he said, that as for themselves, they were come to Rome to declare to his Holinesse, that they were ready to acquiesce in his orders, howsoever they were pass'd, the decision effected. That the Pope had several wayes to do it, and that he might do it of his own proper motion without hearing any person. That he might consult the Universities to have their sentiments in the mat∣ter, and know what judgements were made of it by all Europe before he pass'd his own. That he might erect a Congregation if he thought good. That he might hear us apart, one side after the o∣ther, or publickly in presence of either Party, vivâ voce only, or only by writing; either one way or the other: That they were ready for all, and should be pleas'd with any. But at length falling to his former strain, he said, that yet they were oblig'd to follow their orders. That the Bishops who sent them, had no other thoughts but that these matters were determin'd; and that they would act confor∣mably thereunto; That this was their Commis∣sion.

The Abbat of Valcroissant reply'd, and told M. Hallier, that what he spoke would not be found true: That the Bishops demanded only a Judge∣ment by their Letter: That they did not say, that it should be Definitive: and they having not said it, he had no right to say it; that he pass'd beyond his Commission, and we would evidence the same to all the world.

To appease this Contest, the Ambassador said, it was no time to dispute this; that M. Hallier and his Collegues might act as they thought good, and we as we pleas'd: But it was fit that both sides proceeded with mutual Civility and Can∣dour.

M. de Valcroissant answer'd the Ambassador, that M. Hallier's speaking before us in this man∣ner concerning the Bishops, whose Commission he pretended, could not but oblige us to gainsay him; and that such words were not to be let passe with∣out an answer.

M. Joysel and Lagault, did all they could to make M. Hallier hold his peace, and spoke to this effect several times, that each party might act as they thought good, and neither side was bound to give account thereof to the other.

M. de Valcroissant, upon M. Hallier's saying that they car'd not which way the Pope proceed∣ed, answer'd him, that yet there were certain u∣sual Rules in his Holinesse's judgement upon mat∣ters of Faith; and he askt him this Question, If the Pope without any examination or consultation should pronounce upon some Doctrine proposed, This Doctrine is Heretical, would it be well done? would you approve it? wherefore you ought not to say so generally, howsoever the Pope proceed∣eth; but indeed we hope he will do in this affair, what shall be most expedient for the peace of the Faithful, the clearing of Truth, and the dignity of the H. See.

M. Hallier hereupon seeing himself so prick'd, said, that if the Pope would hear the Parties, as we demanded, he was not one that would shun the Conference, and they would appear in the Congregation with us; but they were come to Rome barely to tell the Pope their judgement, and were no Parties.

I askt him therefore in two words, And who are we? to signifie to him, that in effect we were as little Parties as themselves, and perhaps lesse; since we acted not but by order of the Bishops who sent us, to beseech the Pope to erect a Congrega∣tion for the clearing of all things by hearing of both sides therein; and that there were very many complaints to be made against them for the ma∣nagement which themselves, or the adherents of M. Cornet, whom they represented (for they la∣bour'd only to effect his enterprise) had held for three yeares past to the present. M. Hallier and his Collegues knew not what to answer to this.

In fine the conclusion was, that we should ne∣ver speak of the affaires and questions in agitati∣on when we met together; that we should visit one another and talk upon occasions with charity, honour and civility. But as to what M. Hallier demanded at first, that we should divulge nothing concerning our affaires, nor write thereof into France, we utterly tejected so unreasonable a Proposal, which could not be other then the effect of his fear lest it should be known in France in what manner things were transacted at Rome, and which accus'd all the Bishops that signed M. de Va∣bres's Letter (whose Deputy he term'd himself) of a prodigious insensibility, which he attributed to them in so important an affair, if they had no curiosity of learning newes concerning it.

After we had taken leave of the Ambassador, we retired altogether, and as we pass'd through those vast and spatious Rooms in the Palace of the Barberini, where the Ambassador lodg'd, I went along with M. Hallier, who spoke two things to me very considerable, which yet I cannot set down here but with much trouble, to see the reasons for which himself affirm'd that he had resolv'd to engage in this affair. First, That when he en∣ter'd upon the Syndicship, he desir'd nothing but peace in the Faculty. But some began to push at him, and I first of all, and so things by little and little came to the passe at which they were now. Secondly, That the Pope had requir'd his coming to Rome; that he was come thither, and it would shortly be seen what would follow thereupon. I answer'd nothing concerning the Pope; but as to his Syndicship, I told him, that we believ'd (this is meant of afterwards: for when I oppos'd his ele∣ction, none of the Doctors knew that I intended to oppose it, nor that I had the book which was the cause of my opposition) that we believ'd (I say) that he would pursue M. Cornet's enterprise. He reply'd, that it was not so, and that we were mistaken.

As for his saying that the Pope sent for him, and that he was come by his order; 'tis a thing I could never clearly understand, and believe it was not so; there not appearing any probability at all thereof. However he believ'd it, and not only be∣liev'd it, but publish'd it openly. I heard by a Let∣ter

written to me the 22 of the foregoing March, that they boasted that they were summon'd by the Pope and the Cardinals before they set forth. And by a∣nother of the 12th. of April, that M. Cornet, and M. Morel, were not contented that M. Hallier and his Collegues had undertaken this Journey; but were pacify'd upon M. Hallier's telling them that he was sent for by the Pope and some Cardinals. I know not whether by this Pope and these Cardinals there were not really some complot of M. Albizzi and some Cardinals, perhaps also some tacite consent or other of the Pope upon some Proposal made to him about it. In brief, 'tis a thing I could never clearly discover; but I leave it to the Readers to judge of.

But as for F. Mulard, who set forth from Rome in December, to carry them the Letters and Mes∣sages which oblig'd them to resolve upon coming, he came back again with them or shortly after. For to my knowledge he was seen at Rome on Wednes∣day the 29th. of May, being the Eve of Corpus Christi, and he was heard that very day to say, speaking of M. Hallier and his Collegues, and swear∣ing by the name of God, By G. I have done so much that I have made them come; I have put the Sword into their hands, let them fight now. But what said one to him? Will you meddle no more in the matter? No (answered he) at least let them begin; when they have done the businesse, I may add the last stroke of the Pencil. It was ad∣ded, That he could not be so supine as to forbear to meddle till the end; and he corrected himself by saying, that he might do it also in the interim, to put them in the way, if need were.

CHAP. XI.

Of what pass'd during the whole Month of June, and the beginning of Ju∣ly.

ON the first day of June I visited the Curè of S. Saviors Church, with whom having made divers reflections about our affaires, he told me, we should do well in this so intricate a cause (where∣in we had to deal with such potent Adversaries who would endeavor to crosse and check us in the least circumstances of our business, when they could not as to the main) to retain an Advocate that well understood the formes of the Court of Rome, that so we might do nothing without his counsel in certain formalities requisite to be observ'd in this Countrey, in which it was likely we were not in∣structed of our selves.

In the afternoon of Sunday the second, we went to visit the Fathers Divines of S. Augustin's order. Whiles we were entertaining them, the General return'd home, and having seen us, came and con∣vers'd with us. After some Discourse about the presence of M. Hallier and his Collegues, that there was no need of a Congregation, because the things were already judg'd, we took leave of him. He accompany'd us from the Cloister where he had found us to the Church, where after we had per∣form'd our Devotions, ten or twelve of his Fathers whom he had left with us, reconducted us out of the Church.

On Tuesday the 4th. I heard that M. Hallier went alone the day before to see Cardinal S. Cle∣ment, and as he gave an account of his businesse, he told him that he who was the cause of all the stir about the Propositions, was a great Doctor that was at Rome. M. Hallier meant me; but the Car∣dinal either not understanding him, or not willing to understand him, answer'd, that he wonder'd how so great a Doctor could have been the cause of all this scandal. Then M. Hallier explain'd himself, that he did not mean that that Doctor was great in respect of that quality, but great of body, of a tall stature, quantitate molis, non quantitate virtu∣tis. He added, that all the evil in Jansenius's book was contracted into the Five Propositions, or rather, that it was all contain'd in the first a∣lone. The Cardinal desir'd M. Hallier to recite it. M. Hallior did so, but either by chance or wit∣tingly omitted these words, secundum praesentes quas habent vires. And at length setting forth, to what a pitch the mischief of the division caus'd by the Propositions was attain'd, he told the Cardi∣nal, that the Jansenists were habited in one man∣ner, and the Molinists in another. The Cardinal kept directly to the point in question, and told M. Hallier, he wonder'd how possibly a man so judi∣cious as he could be induc'd to quarrel with Janse∣nius about that Proposition. That there might in∣deed be other things in that Author, which deserv'd Censure; but as for this, it was so clearly Catholick, that there was nothing more firmly establisht in the Scripture and the H. Fathers, particularly in S. Augustin, then what was deliver'd by M. Janseni∣us concerning this matter; and that he had expli∣cated himself nowhere better, nor given less hold against his book then in this place. The Cardinal dilated amply, to convince M. Hallier of his Asser∣tion by the indubitable principles of Theology, from which M. Hallier could not dissent. On the contrary M. Hallier did what he could to defend himself by vain distinctions, but alwayes over∣skipping the main matter in question. At length he was so put to it, that he could reply no more, and so this Conference ended. Neverthelesse he for∣bore not to tell the Cardinal whilst he was recon∣ducted by him, that it was good that the Proposi∣tions were condemn'd and censur'd, or at least prohibited to be maintain'd, that I may use the Latin word les prohiber. The Cardinal (who made the Narrative of this Conference to him from whom I had it) could not believe what he saw, and doubt∣ed whether M. Hallier understood Italian, though he begun to speak Italian, and the rest of their Discourse was mix'd, part Latin and part Ita∣lian.

M. Hallier, to explain in the sequel of this Dis∣course who the great Doctor he meant was, nam'd me; He accus'd me also to be an enemy of Religi∣ous Orders, though no person ever oppos'd them more then himself before his reconciliation with the Jesuites, and whilst one of his Maximes was, That the Jesuites had no conscience. He utter'd all other things he could in my disparagement, and to perswade Cardinal S. Clement, that his persecu∣ting

the Propositions was only in regard to their Heretical senses, he said, that for his part he was no enemy to S. Augustin's Doctrine, nor to that of the School of S. Thomas, but he was ready to subscribe to effectual Grace, and also to Physical Predetermination.

On Wednesday I went to la Minerve, to pub∣lish to divers persons the design which M. Hallier and his Collegues had declar'd to us in the Ambas∣sadors presence; and all that I acquainted with it, condemn'd so unreasonable a pretension. Also meeting with F. Delbene in the place Navonne on Friday, I inform'd him of their purpose, which he pronounced very ridiculous.

On Saturday June 8. we went again to visit Card. Giori, whom we could not inform of our affair the first time. He heard us gravely, and answer'd us with great judgement.

In the afternoon M. de Valcroissant and my self went to the H. Office to see the Fiscal, but he was not there; wherefore leaving M. de Valcroissant, to go speak a word with the P. Companion of the Commissary, the Commissary himself met me. He drew me into his Chamber almost by force, but such a force as proceeded only from friendship. When I was there, he propos'd some arguments to me about the first Proposition. M. Albizzi in∣terven'd, and we spoke civilly enough together. We continu'd the Discourse upon the same Sub∣ject, and occasion being offer'd me to quote that excellent passage of the Homily of S. Austin, ta∣ken out of his 92d. Treatise upon S. John, which is read in the Roman Breviary on Friday between the Octave of the Ascension and Pentecost, where that H. Doctor expounding the words of the Gos∣pel of S. John, chap. 15. by which our Lord promis'd his Disciples, that when he had sent the H. Spirit to them, that H. Spirit should testifie what this di∣vine Saviour was; Ille testimonium perhibebit de me; he concludes with these after many others: Ille ergo testim••nium perhibebit de me, & ves testi∣monium perhibebitis; dabit enim vobis fiduciam te∣stimonium perhibendi, charitas Dei diffusa in cordibus vestris per spiritum sanctum qui dabitur vobis: quae utique Petro adhuc DEFƲIT, quando muli∣eris an••illae interrogatione perterritus, non POTƲIT verum testimonium perhibere, sed contra suam pil∣licitationem timore magno compulsus est ter negare. When I had apply'd this whole passage to the first Proposition, M. Albizzi had the goodnesse to tell me, That he doubted not, but when a man sins, Grace is wanting to him; Not the Sufficient (added he) but the Effectual. Whilst M. Albiz∣zi and I were speaking, the F. Commissary was gone to fetch a book, to shew me some passage. He came back and read his passage to me, and propos'd his argument to me again before M. Albizzi, and he did it with a rude and fierce tone; but when M. Albizzi had left us, he friendly told me, that it be∣hov'd him for certain reasons to speak in that man∣ner before him.

M. de Valcroissant had the patience to wait for me all this time; and when I had found him again we went together to Cardinal S. Clement, who confirm'd to us most of the things which are above menti∣on'd to have pass'd in M. Hallier's visit to him; and particularly that in reciting the first Proposition he suppress'd the words secundum praesentes quas habent vires, and they demanded a pure and absolu•…•… con∣demnation of the Propositions without distinction of sences, examination or Congregation.

On Tuesday June 11th. I went to see F. Hila∣rion, who told me that M. Hallier and his Col∣legues had been with him, but he declar'd to them presently that there was no need for them to give themselves that trouble, because he was not of the Congregation. That they had no long discourse with him; but amongst other things they told him, that the Propositions being matters already decided and determin'd, they came with a belief that this affair would soon be dispatcht. The Father added, that we were not to fear that, but we needed to deliver a Memorial to the Pope to beseech him that we might be heard; that nothing would be done without it; and that he had heard that it was resolv'd upon.

On Thursday the 13th, I was in the Pope's Presence-Chamber, at the end of the Congregati∣on of the H. Office, whence I saw all the Cardinals come forth, excepting Cardinal Spada who stay'd with his Hol••ness. M. Albizzi follow'd Cardinal Ghiggi to his apartment. I sent a Laquay thither to bring me word when M. Albizzi was gone from thence, and immediately went to wait upon this Cardinal; but assoon as I had spoken three words to him concerning M. Hallier and his Col∣legues, he told me that he had seen them; he said Yesterday, but it was upon Tuesday. He gave me to under•…•…and that the Pope would consider of the Congregation we de••anded, and probably would erect it; and assoon as it was establisht, it would set upon two things to examine. First, whether it were expedient to make any Definition upon the Propositions, because the Pope was not oblig'd to make any upon every occasion, and all matters propounded to him. Secondly, to examine the grounds of the matters upon which such D•…•…inition was to be made in case it were resolv'd upon. And he seem'd to intimate as if M. Hallier and his Col∣legues had had audience of the Pope, and were inclin'd to consent to the Congregation. Where∣upon I told his Eminence that there was no great likelyhood that this was the inclination of those Gentlemen, because themselves had testifi'd to us, that they aim'd at a pure and simple condem∣nation, without hearing Parties, as if the matters were already determin'd, and because we knew also that they sollicited to that purpose. The Car∣dinal reply'd, That if they were formerly defin'd, they were not to be examin'd again; but that this vvas the thing in question; that their vvord vvould not be taken for it, and that nothing vvould be done in this affair but by a Congregation, vvhich should first examine all things exactly. I answer'd, that provided this course were taken, we should be perfectly contented; but in the mean time they diverted the Contest elsewhere, and drew it to things which had no affinity with that which was in question. He reply'd, that these sorts of sollici∣tations were not much regarded at Rome, and that they were but lost words; and he ask'd me, where and how they held such D. scourses? I told him, that they had been with all the Cardinals, Consul∣tors, and Qualificators; whereat he seem'd some∣thing to wonder, as of a thing of little consequence. I told him, I fear'd I should be tedious to his Emi∣nence,

if I should acquaint him with the grounds upon which they sounded their reproaches; and that we had nothing else to answer thereunto, but that what they said would not be found true; but supposing it were, and there were as much more, yet it was nothing to the main business in question, which ought solely to be regarded. And thereup∣on I fell insensibly to lay forth particularly the principal points of the accusations and reproaches which they fram'd against us. I told him the grounds thereof, namely, M. Hallier's Syndic∣ship, the business of Santaret, the design of ac∣complishing of M. Cornet's enterprise, the Religi∣ous Mendicants, the Decree of the University a∣gainst the Irish, in what manner M. Hallier im∣pos'd the Minister of Groning's Book upon the Faculty. I summ'd up all this in very few words, and confusedly enough, considering the matter. Yet Cardinal Ghiggi apprehended all well enough, and told me, We ought not to be troubled about their suggestions; that they signifi'd nothing; and in reference to the Minister of Groning, he said scoffingly, that it was to alledge a testimony ex ore mendacis; He added, that all sollicitations to other persons, besides those which were nam'd for the business, were lost labours, and even to those (who perhaps would be Cardinals, perhaps Con∣sultors, and perhaps others) all those Prefaces and Discourses would be useless and superfluous. That the ground of things that could be alledg'd on either side should be drawn up in writing as compendiously as possible, and reciprocally deli∣verer'd to each part, that so either might see what they were to encounter with, and without so do∣ing, all was to no purpose; and we might remain satisfi'd with this; and that nothing would be done at Rome, in respect to what one party or the other affirms or denies. Finding by the Cardinals dis∣course, that what we had demanded was like to be granted, I askt him whether he had seen our Me∣morial. He askt me when it was delivered. I told him on the first of January; He answered that he had not seen it. VVhereupon acknowledging the equitablenesse of his Sentiment, that what we had su'd for to the Pope, was sitting to be granted; I told him the substance of the Memorial almost in its own words; but I added that I would bring his Eminence a Copy of it, and professed to him how great sub∣mission we and all the world with us should have for a Decision made in that manner. As I was a∣bout to take my leave, I told him we fear'd least M. Hallier and his Collegues had a design to carry matters to some imposition of silence, or some o∣ther remedy of that nature, which would produce nothing but mischief; that they would never be brought to a conference but with regret, as partly in respect of the difficulty they would find to de∣fend so bad a Cause well, and partly because M. Hallier, as able a man as he might be in other things, was certainly little vers'd in the doctrine of Saint Augustin whom he had not read. He told me that I ought not to fear; and that their wishes or wills would be in no consideration at all. After this I withdrew, but I remember that in the course of this conference, I told Cardinal Ghiggi of the approbation which M. Hallier had given not two years since, whilst he was Syndic, to the first and third Proposition taken in the sences in which alone we held them; and after that approbation so freshly and solemnly given, new interests ha∣ving made him change his mind, he now prosecu∣ted the condemnation thereof. I remember also, that one told me in the Pope's Presence-chamber, that M. Hallier and his Collegues were gone that day to wait upon Cardinal Spada; that before their parting from him they had spoken something to him in private; wherefore reflecting upon his staying with the Pope, after the Congregation of the H. Office, it seem'd not improbable but he stay'd so in reference to them, and the affair about which they came.

On Friday, June 14. I carri'd Cardinal Ghiggi the Copy of our Memorial, which he told me he would gladly see, lo vedrò volontieri; and in the afternoon we went to la Minerve to see the Pro∣curator General of the Dominicans, whom we found to be a very intelligent and resolute man. We visited also the F. Prior of the Covent, who receiv'd us in the Sacristy, whilst M. Hallier and his Collegues were under the Cloyster with F. Mola∣no, whom they were come to visit. After they had left him, F. Molano told us, that M. Halier had assur'd him, that they would maintain Effectual Grace; and F. Fani whom we met, told us also, that they had declar'd the same thing to the Master of the Sacred Palace.

He profess'd, that he did not otherwise impeach the Propositions than in Calvin's sence, and that this was correspondent to the discourses which he had held upon the way in divers places; amongst o∣thers, at Lyons, where he said, That he was not going to Rome to dispute, but only to let the Pope know that the Doctrin contrary to that of the Propositions, was the Doctrine of the Church, which could not be opposed without Error; and that they who contradicted it, were guilty of as pernicious tenents as those of Calvin, as he said he would prove to his Holinesse by the Book of the Minister Maresius which he carri'd with him, and made a great stirre with everywhere. All this is out of a Letter written to me from Paris, May the 10th. upon the testimony of People of Honor who heard him discourse in that manner, and sent the Intelli∣gence from Lyons thither.

On Saturday the 15th. I went to see F. Luca Vadingo. I put him to speak of M. Hallier and his Collegues. He said he would not tell me what they had spoken to him, as neither would he tell them what we should speak to him; but he would serve both the one and the other alike. That he had profess'd to them how just our Demands were. And upon my urging him to speak by saying that theirs did not agree with ours; he told me at length, though with some he∣sitation, that they had affirm'd to him that there was danger, lest we might embroyle and perplex things in a Congregation: whereunto he had answered, That men were as quick-sighted at Rome as in any place of the world, Tanto oculati quanto si voglia in altro luogo; and that there was one thing there which was not anywhere else, namely, the infallibility of the Pope by the assistance of the H. Spirit.

From thence I went to the Master of the Sacred Palace, where I saw his Companion who told me, that M. Hallier and his Collegues spread a report, that we were all enemies to those of Religious Orders; that we set upon the Jesuites to ruine them by doctrine, because none but they were able to resist us; and when we had once pull'd down the Jesuites, we would soon

dispatch the rest. I had no need to satisfie him con∣cerning these accusations, because he was so al∣ready; but he told me it were good that we re∣mov'd such evil Impressions out of the minds of others more credulous.

We purpos'd to demand Audience of the Pope the next day, to speak to his Holiness concerning these new Comers, and to renew the Requests which we had formerly made to him. I went to his Presence-Chamber ro facilitate the procuring thereof; but I was advis'd in the afternoon to de∣fer these instances till there were greater neces∣sity.

In the afternoon I went to Cardinal Roma: I complain'd to him, 1. what false things, and remote from the business, M. Hallier and his Collegues, as we understood, spread every against us. 2. What their profess'd design was, namely, to get a pure and simple condemnation, for that the things in question were already determined. The Cardinal answer'd, And where are they so? we must see how. I told him that perhaps they believ'd their word would be sufficient; and that if they saw they could not compass a condemnation of that nature, we fear'd they would then aim at an Imposition of silence (which would be unprofitable and preju∣dicial) rather then come to a Congregation. He reply'd, that every one doth his utmost for the accomplishment of his designes: I answer'd, that we all ought to have but one and the same, to wit, the clearing of truth, the establishment of Peace amonst Divines, and that sutably to the ho∣nor and dignity of the H. See. The Cardinal re∣ply'd, that the clearing of Truth included all the rest. I answer'd, that what he said, was very true; but a Congregation was necessary for that clearing of Truth. He reply'd that it was a thing already resolv'd and decree'd.

I profess'd my joy for it. We arose up, and I askt him what persons were of it, that we might visit them. He told me, this was not yet to be known, and that it was fit that they were visited before∣hand. I know not whether M. Hallier had got some inkling hereof elsewhere; but the Cardinal said that they were not altogether Strangers to it when they came to him, and that they had spoken very reasonably, Mi pare (said he) che parlano molto a justamente.

I did not certainly understand that they had had audience of the Pope, till Thursday the 17th. but then I learnt that it was very short, and that there could not have been many things spoken of. I learnt also that they were displeased at the Lodge∣ing where they were, and had seen another which had likt them better; that they had agreed about the price; but the difference between them and the owner was, that they would take it but for three Months, and the Owner would not let it ex∣cept for a year; and that it was at length com∣pounded by a Friend of theirs, who perswaded them to take it for six Months.

Tuesday in the afternoon I went to see a Dis∣calceated Carmelite, Professor in Theology, a Person of great parts, probity and prudence, born at Chartres, as I think, as well as M. Hallier; his Name was F. Melchior. He told me that M. Halli∣er had said to him that he found nothing to say a∣gainst us to our manners; that he was of the same mind with us in reference to the ground of doctrin; that there was nothing but the novelty of terms, and the manner of speaking, with the consequen∣ces, that he was offended at. As for his audience of the Pope, that he had given him fair words; but it was not upon that that he placed the principal hopes which he had of the successe of his pur∣sutes.

On Wednesday in the afternoon, the Abbot of Valcroissant and my self went to Cardinal Spada. The Abbot very well represented to him the justice of our Demand, and very solidly reply'd to the ma∣ny frivolous answers and difficulties which our Ad∣versaries made about it; so that the Cardinal seem∣ed by his countenance much satisfied therewith. He told us, those Gentlemen had been with him in the morning, that they had not spoken of all the particulars mention'd by the Abbot, and that they had declar'd to him how they desir'd a speedy di∣spatch of this affair.

On Thursday morning, June 20. — came to visit me, and told me M. Hallier and his Col∣legues had been with him the day before. That he put him in mind at his first complement of an anti∣ent acquaintance which they had had, but obiter in the University — where they met. That after the complements he told him, that he was not in that Court about the matters which had been agitated between the Dominicans and the Jesuites; that those things were disputable and probable on either side; but as for the Propositi∣ons, they were Heretical, and taught by a meer Heretick. That afterwards falling to discourse of the Propositions in particular, there was not one of them but he undertook to confute sometimes upon foundations contrary to those of the Jesuites, and soon after upon the Principles and Maximes of those Fathers. That he admired this poor man, qui non constabat sibi, who did not agree with him∣self, that if he committed the like extravagances everywhere else, there needed none to ruine all that he said, but himself. That he had told him, that as for the Propositions, whether in their grounds, or their consequences, there was only St. Augustin & suoi scholari that were of that Opinion. He told me that he reiterated to him many times, That France was in a general com∣bustion about these Contests. That of the hun∣dred and twelve, or hundred and eighteen Bi∣shops in France, fourscore had declar'd for the sentiments whch he defended. That these things were so misconstru'd; that some Bishops, other∣wise good men, had taken upon them to maintain Calvinistical Propositions. That the University favour'd the Jansenists too? who, (as M. Hallier told him, and he repeated to me several times in his visit) held the Propositions wholly Lutheran and Calvinistical. The Abbot Rondanini came to see us during this conference, and because we were not ready to receive him, he went to take a Turn upon the Mont de la Trinite. The Visitant departed, and the Abbot return'd; we all three receiv'd him, M. de Valcroissant, M. Angran and my self. In his long conference with us, he told us mucb the same things concerning the Visits of M. Hallier and his Collegues, as are above related. When his visit was ended, F. Mulard came to see us. He went to make a turn in the City, and left

him with M. de Valcroissant, to whom he told se∣veral particularities about his Voyage and that of M. Hallier, and since their arrival at Rome this very remarkable, viz. that M. Hallier told him, that the Pope signify'd to him at his audience that he had added Cardinal Ghiggi to the four others which his Holinesse had nominated for the Congregation with honourable Titles, namely Roma, Spada, Gi∣netti and Cechini; Roma, he said, was huomo da bene an hone•…•… man; Spada huomo••capace, an able man; (these were the qualities in which they excel'd) without having added any thing concerning the two other.

I had entreated F. Guérin to endeavor to get a Co∣py of the Memorial, which M. Hallier and his Col∣legues presented to the Pope that we might see, as we on our part were very willing that all the world saw ours. For that purpose he address'd himself to F. Noel, who had great intimacy with M. Hallier. F. Guerin told me, that F. Noel as∣sur'd him that there was no Copy of that Memorial iu rerum natura. That it was very plain, and all it contain'd, that such and such deputed to his Holi∣nesse by fourscore Bishops, beseecht him to decide the Five Propositions in question, or the Questions contain'd in the Five Propositions. That they re∣presented to his Holinesse that they were matters already decided, and assur'd him, that these Propo∣sitions had no relation at all to the Dispute between the Dominicans and Jesuites in the time of Cle∣ment VIII.

In the afternoon we went to see Cardinal Bar∣berin, who was ready to go abroad to Card. Bran∣caccio; we accompani'd him thither, and after a short time spent in taking the ayre, he brought us to our own lodging. Upon the way we spoke con∣cerning books. I complain'd chiefly of the malice of certain Authors who writ against us, and for want of true grounds to do any thing, falsly imputed to us some bad opinions, which we own'd not; and afterwards labour'd to prove against us such things as we agreed in, and acknowledg'd true as well as themselves. I instanc'd in the book of F. Annat de Ecclesia praesentis temporis, which is whol∣ly founded upon a false and calumnious suppositi∣on. The Abbot of Valcroissant alledg'd also to him for example Riccardus, who makes use like∣wise of the same fraud to impeach falsly the Third Proposition, opposing it in a ridiculous sense of a Necessitating Grace destroying Indifference, in with it was notorious, that neither we nor any Ca∣tholick maintain'd it. It was added further, that if Riccardus had encounter'd it in a false sense, M. Hallier had approv'd it during his Syndicship in its true sense. We arriv'd at our Lodging, whether it pleas'd his Eminence to bring us, and so our Dis∣course broke off.

On Sunday the 23d. in the afternoon we went to see Cardinal Ghiggi. The Abbot of Valcroissant very well refuted (as he had done before to Car∣dinal Spada) some of the principal reasons, for which M. Hallier and his Collegues endeavour'd to obstruct the Congregation which we demanded, as also the most considerable slanders, by which they endeavour'd to decry us as sworn enemies of the H. See. The Cardinal heard all the Abbots Dis∣course calmly, and when he had done, askt us where M. Hallier spoke all the things whereof we complain'd; for he remember'd none of them; and indeed, that all that was spoken to him in that man∣ner, enter'd at one ear, and went out at the other. That besides, he was not yet commission'd by the Pope to take any cognisance of those affaires; that every week six or seven hundred Letters came to his hands, that fourscore went to one Congregati∣on, and forty to another; that for his part, he was chiefly taken up with things which they call'd Mat∣ters of State. That when our businesse came to him, he would apply himself to it in a fitting man∣ner; that till then it was fit for us to have patience; that Time serv'd to ripen things, and that often∣times the H. See was willing to let the heat of mens minds abate a little. At length he recommended to us, to act peaceably, pacifica mente, and we an∣swer'd him, that he should alwayes finde us in that temper through our whole deportment; but we could do no less then speak & represent the things which we conceiv'd important to our affair. And whereas he said, he would have great care of it when it came to him, we told him we were very glad of it, because he would finde that it was very important to the honour of S. Augustin, for whom he profess'd so great Devotion.

We went afterwards to see Cardinal Roma; he was at his Palace, but was busie about some affaires. His Maistre de Chambre told us, that his Eminence would be glad to entertain us at leisure; and because he was the next day to consecrate Monsignor Lit∣ta Arch-bishop of Milan, he desir'd us to defer our visit till the Tuesday following. We had hi∣therto defer'd to visit the Bishop of Bethleem; we acquitted our selves thereof this day; and after di∣vers general Discourses, at length falling upon the affaires which brought him to Rome, he shew'd us a Memorial which he had to present against a Brief pass'd by Ʋrban VIII. in the year 1632. impow∣ring Commissioners to make processes against Bi∣shops. It was an Affair wherewith he was en∣charged by the Clergy, besides the principal which was to obtain Bishops for Portugal.

On Tuesday June the 25. passing before the No∣vitiate house of the Jesuites, I enter'd into it, not knowing that it was so, being invited thereunto by the goodliness of the Garden which appear'd to me as I went along, the great Gate thereof being open. I saw Cardinal Ghiggi there walk∣ing between two Jesuites; but it did not trouble me, nor give me any irksome suspition of him, because I had a most firm confidence of his ca∣pacity, Equity, and Benignity towards all the world.

In the Afternoon we went to Cardinal Roma's Palace, and were fortwith admitted to him. And whereas amongst other things we complain'd of to him, we told him that we were threatned that we should have but one or two Audiences for forme; he wonder'd that we could doubt of being heard as much as we could wish in an affair so impor∣tant to the H. See as this, in which it was not only to judge (as the good Cardinal said) but to be judg'd by all the world; because assoon as its Judgement were pronounced, every one would take the liberty to examine it, and see whether it were pass'd according to justice and truth.

VVe went from thence to see F. Pascaligo, to whom we display'd our affair at length: He was

very glad, and surpris'd to hear it; and confirm'd further to us our intelligence concerning the or∣der which was given between two or three years before to certain Divines to write down their opi∣nions, and deliver them seal'd up both concern∣ing the Propositions, and the false censure of them divulg'd under the name of our Faculty.

VVhen we had quitted him, we went towards the Ambassadors Lodging, whether I had pur∣posed to go. VVe met our friends coming out thence, and a little after F. Malgoires who came after them, and told us that he had disputed there for two hours with M. Hallier. He told us seve∣ral things of that Dispute, but amongst the rest, two more remarkable. First, That M. Hallier held all these matters so certainly condemn'd by the Council of Trent, that he would not so much as hear of St. Augustin. Secondly, That upon his telling M. Hallier that M. de Valcroissant main∣tain'd the five Propositions in question only in the sense of Effectual Grace; M. Hallier reply'd, that the Sieur de Valcroissant durst not subscribe that. We were extremly surpris'd at this Dis∣course, being unable to comprehend how it was possible that after so many Declarations made thereof formerly, and renew'd upon all occasions, and by all means imaginable with the greatest so∣lemness, there should yet be found people that durst confidently affirm such malicious calumnies.

I went to the Ambassadors: and found that Card. Barberin was there. I told his Maistre de Cham∣bre, that we had been at his Eminences Palace to wait upon him: He answer'd me that there would be a good opportunity to do it the next day at his return from la Minerve after the Congregation of the H. Office. VVhen he was gone, the Ambassa∣dor took Coach to go abroad to take the Air, and I accompanied him. He told me there was some likelyhood that a Congregation would be erected, not for us to dispute in, but wherein we might be heard così, così, so, so. I answer'd him, that we did not desire to dispute, but we earnestly wisht to confer one with the other, and that it might be done with all Moderation, Civility and Respect possible, yet according to the formalities requi∣site in all sorts of judgements for the full clearing of the thing in contest.

On VVednesday morning we went to meet Cardinal Barberin at la Minerve, and returned to his Palace with him. The Abbot of Valcroissant acquainted his Eminence with the same causes of complaint we had of the carriage of M. Hallier and his collegue, that he had told Cardinal Spada and Ghiggi, and answer'd in like manner their ob∣jections and difficulties. The Cardinal made a little recapitulation of what the Abbot said, and answer'd nothing thereunto, saving that if the Pope gave him any Orders about our Affairs, he would endeavour to acquit himself thereof with the affection and fidelity which he ow'd to the H. See. He added, that we ought to be some∣thing contented now we had declar'd and conti∣nu'd so to do daily; that we had no other interest in this Affair but to preserve the Doctrine of Effectual Grace; since there was none but admit∣ted and acknowledg'd it was well as our selves. M. Angran reply'd to the Cardinal, that indeed there was none that declar'd against, or durst do so; but there were many who admitted only the name, and in their hearts deny'd and oppos'd the thing; and that the whole invention and structure of the Pro∣positions was set on foot for nothing in the world else but to destroy it.

In the afternoon I went to see a Person that un∣derstood affaires very well. He told us, that M. Hallier was (in concetto nella corte) suspected by the Court to do what he did only out of a grudge; and that it would be advantageous for us, if he continu'd to give the same opinion of himself that he had done hitherto. I went next to Car∣dinal Roma; but hearing that M. Hallier was with him, I waited till he came forth. I spoke but two words to the Cardinal, about something which I conceiv'd we had not sufficiently expli∣cated to him the day before. He askt me, whe∣ther I would not be glad to have a speedy end of this affaire? I answer'd him, that we wisht no∣thing else, but that it were treated with the greatest speed that could be; provided that speed were accompany'd with all the consideration ne∣cessary for the examination of it: and that in this case the Counsel deserv'd to be practic'd, which saith Festina lentè: whereunto his Eminence as∣sented.

On Thursday the 27th. we went, for the closing of the Solemnity of la Feste Dieu, or the Festival of Corpus Christi to the Church of St. Peter, and as we were going thither we met M. Hallier and his Collegues who were with the French Jesuites, Penitentiaries of that Church for that Nation. It was no very strange thing, considering that the confederacy of those Do∣ctors with the Jesuites was so great, that almost every day, after their other visits were ended, they went to le Giesu to confer with those Fa∣thers about what they had done that day, and what they should do the next. But yet a few yeares ago, such carriage in a Doctor of Paris would have been constru'd a great prevarica∣tion.

On Friday we made a short Visit to the Resi∣dent of Polondi who was our Neighbour, and who had told me in several accidental meetings, that the Queen of Poland frequently enquir'd what we did at Rome. From thence we went to the Ambassador, to accompany him to Vespers at St. Peter's Church. When they were ended I beheld the ceremony of the white Gennet, which the King of Spain's Ambassador ptesents every year to the Pope in the name of the King his Master, in homage for the Kingdome of Na∣ples. This year it was the Prince Pamphilio, the Popes Nephew that presented it, the Spa∣niards having engag'd him to take upon himself for that purpose the quality of their Kings Am∣bassadour extraordinary, by promising to make him a Grandee of Spain; I heard the Protesta∣tions which the Procurator Fiscal of the Apo∣stolical Chamber maketh, That this Present which the Pope receives, doth not prejudice the Rights of his Holinesse, nor those of the Apo∣stolical Chamber to that Kingdome; and the Re∣petition made thereof after him by the Pope him∣self, wherein he calls it Regno nostro Napolitano; after which nevertheless he gives his Apostolical Be∣nediction to the King of Spain, his wife, children & people.

Of Saturday the 29th. being S. Peter's day, all the morning was spent in Devotion at the Pope's Chappel, and in the afternoon I heard the secret Vespers which are celebrated in the Pope's Presence-Chamber, where few others are ad∣mitted besides the Musitians that sing them.

Cardinal Ghiggi had familiarly askt me how he might get some books of the handsome bind∣ing of France. Upon which occasion I was ob∣lig••d to wait upon him on Sunday afternoon the last of June; at which time I gave him a Copy both of the Letter of M. de Vabres, and of that of the other Bishops which I presented to the Pope. I told him of the frequent Assemblies and Coun∣sels which M. Hallier and his Collegues held with M. Albizzi. The Cardinal answer'd, that to give them audience, was the least thing that was due to them. But it all signify'd nothing; that I might assure my self that this affair Ca∣minarebbe per via regia, would proceed in the usual Road, and be handled with a full and pub∣lick discussion; that nothing would be done o∣therwise: I reply'd that this was all we desir'd, as well in reference to the circumstances, as to the matter of Doctrine. He added, that he could in some sort give me assurance thereof, Sicurezza. I express'd much satisfaction at this good word, and gave his Eminence my most humble thanks for it.

On Tuesday the 2. of July I met M. Borne, M. Hal∣liers Correspondent and ours too. He askt me whe∣ther I thought we should make a long stay at Rome. I told him smiling, that we should continue there at least (jusqu' aux Roys) till Twelftide. He reply'd that that term would seem very long to those Gentlemen, who were very weary already, and thought they should have dispatcht sooner then so.

On Thursday the 4. we went to give Cardinal Ho∣modei full information of our Affair, having been hinder'd from doing it at our first visit to him. He was much satisfi'd therewith, and express'd a de∣sire to entertain us again, and to have the bottom of things lay'd open to him, that he might under∣stand it; promising if there hapned any occasion wherein he might assist us to obtain a happy issue thereof, he would employ his utmost to that effect.

Friday the 5. was the ordinary day that the Am∣bassador was to be accompanied to his audience of the Pope: which Duty being performed, we went to visit Cardinal Brancaccio, who was come to Rome about three weeks before, to spend the Sum∣mer there: we set forth our affair to him at large, and he answer'd us with great courtesie and erudi∣tion. And because he understood the French Tongue well, he engag'd us to lend him the book of Victorious Grace, which I carry'd to him on Sunday following; but not finding him at home then, I went again to his Palace on Tuesday the 9th, to entertain him again; and deliver the same to his hands.

I visited again upon that Sunday July 7. Cardi∣nal Roma, to put him in mind of our extreme de∣sire that the Congregation might be establisht whilst there were Doctors of both Parties upon the place, and that we might once come to shew what we had to say in that Congregation; yet pro∣vided, that as much time were taken as should be necessary for a thorough discussion of all our allegations. The Cardinal answer'd me, that we ought not to doubt of that, and that the H. See was so much concern'd, that the affair might be transacted in that manner, that we had no reason to doubt that it would pass otherwise. I told him that this was as much as we wisht, and that in the mean time we labour'd much and made no pro∣gress; and that all we had done about the affair in our visits hitherto, was almost as if we had done nothing at all. The Cardinal confirm'd his former asseveration, and added, that he hop'd the Congregation would shortly be erected, and that nevertheless he did not yet know the order and pleasure of the Pope.

On Monday the eighth, I was giving a visit to Monsignor Sacrista, when M. Hallier and his Collegues came thither; they were led into an∣other apartement, and I presently quitted the place to them. The next day in the afternoon F. Mariana came to see me, and give me an account of their conference with Monsignor Sa∣crista; He said they spoke to him una man di spropositamenti, abundance of impertinencies; a∣mongst the rest, that the Propositions were condemn'd by the Censures of our Faculty in the year 1650. that they made several complaints a∣gainst me, which were nothing to the purpose; and so of the rest.

M. de Valcroissant had made an Advertisement to the Reader, to premise before the works of S. Augustin, contain'd in the little Tome which we caus'd to be printed. We were in doubt for a good while, whether or no we should print it before we shew'd it to M. Albizzi, who was so hot upon reviewing it, even to the Apostilles, least if he perceiv'd that we did it without consult∣ing him, he might cause us some new obstruction. But on the other side, when we consider'd that his former opposition was purely a vexatious and humersome action; that to give him this ad∣vertisement to the Reader to peruse, was to give it to the Jesuites; that there was dan∣ger lest we should not easily recover it out of his hands, and lest it might return at length maim'd and with corrections to which we could not conform; and that all this might much retard our Impression and deprive us of the advantages which we hop'd to obtain by publishing it: We re∣solv'd at length, first, to take good heed that there might be nothing in the said advertisement that were obnoxious to exception; and 2ly, to be contented with the Imprimatur of the Master of the Sacred Palace, according to the ordinary course: and lastly, to cause it to be printed with∣out noise, and also publisht before M. Albizzi had notice of it. But in case he should afterwards complain and make a trouble about it, then we should endeavour to defend our selves and ju∣stifie our proceeding against his assaults; and it would be time enough to come into his hands when we could no longer avoid it.

Yet this resolution was not approv'd by our Friends at Rome without some fear; however, we continued it, although they judg'd it something hazardous. But M. Albizzi's ill dealing with us about the Apostilles, and fear of the same; for this

advertisement, if it once came into his hands, ob∣lig'd us to venture all the after-claps his Furious∣ness seem'd to threaten. I had carri'd our adver∣tisement a day or two before to the Master of the Sacred Palace, and this day (Tuesday the 9th.) I went to fetch it from him. He lik't it well e∣nough, and deliver'd it to me without scruple, ha∣ving first set his Imprimatur to it; and so we caus'd it to be printed with the permission a∣lone of the Master of the Sacred palace, M. Albizzi not so much as hearing any thing of it.

Wednesday the 10th. I learnt that the General of the Dominicans had been with the Pope on the Sunday preceding about the affair of the Con∣ception; and that the Pope told him that where∣as none of his Predecessors nor the Council of Trent had defin'd it, neither would he define it; and moreover his Holinesse acknowledg'd that the im∣portunity made to him for it, was not so much out of devotion and piety, as out of jealousie and ambition.

In which no doubt the Pope express'd as much moderation by rejecting the Proposal, as the Authors thereof shew'd ignorance in prosecuting such a Definition; since not onely Prudence al∣lows not the determining of the Immaculate con∣ception, but it is also impossible to do it, there being nothing of it in the tradition of the Church; so that if the Pope would do it, he must ground his judgement upon particular Revelations, which would be a visible delusion, and open a way to all sort of error.

Notes

• * 3.1

  Ex Ep. S. Aug. & caeterorum Episcoporum Concil. Milev. ad Innocentium I.
• * 8.1

  A Teston is worth 18d. sterl.